EIGHT COUSINS

BY
LOUISA MAY ALCOTT

1875
 Eight Cousins by Louisa May Alcott.
This free ebook edition was created and published by Global Grey
©Global Grey 2021

globalgreyebooks.com
Contents
Preface
1. Two Girls
2. The Clan
3. Uncles
4. Aunts
5. A Belt And A Box
6. Uncle Alec's Room
7. A Trip To China
8. And What Came Of It
9. Phebe's Secret
10. Rose's Sacrifice
11. Poor Mac
12. "The Other Fellows"
13. Cosey Corner
14. A Happy Birthday
15. Ear-Rings
16. Bread And Button-Holes
17. Good Bargains
18. Fashion And Physiology
19. Brother Bones
20. Under The Mistletoe
21. A Scare
22. Something To Do
23. Peace-Making
24. Which?
 1

Preface
The Author is quite aware of the defects of this little story, many of which were
unavoidable, as it first appeared serially. But, as Uncle Alec's experiment was intended
to amuse the young folks, rather than suggest educational improvements for the
consideration of the elders, she trusts that these short-comings will be overlooked by
the friends of the Eight Cousins, and she will try to make amends in a second volume,
which shall attempt to show The Rose in Bloom.
L. M. A.
 2

1. Two Girls
ROSE sat all alone in the big best parlor, with her little handkerchief laid ready to catch
the first tear, for she was thinking of her troubles, and a shower was expected. She had
retired to this room as a good place in which to be miserable; for it was dark and still,
full of ancient furniture, sombre curtains, and hung all round with portraits of solemn
old gentlemen in wigs, severe-nosed ladies in top-heavy caps, and staring children in
little bob-tailed coats or short-waisted frocks. It was an excellent place for woe; and the
fitful spring rain that pattered on the window-pane seemed to sob, "Cry away: I'm with
you."
Rose really did have some cause to be sad; for she had no mother, and had lately lost her
father also, which left her no home but this with her great-aunts. She had been with
them only a week, and, though the dear old ladies had tried their best to make her
happy, they had not succeeded very well, for she was unlike any child they had ever
seen, and they felt very much as if they had the care of a low-spirited butterfly.
They had given her the freedom of the house, and for a day or two she had amused
herself roaming all over it, for it was a capital old mansion, and was full of all manner of
odd nooks, charming rooms, and mysterious passages. Windows broke out in
unexpected places, little balconies overhung the garden most romantically, and there
was a long upper hall full of curiosities from all parts of the world; for the Campbells
had been sea-captains for generations.
Aunt Plenty had even allowed Rose to rummage in her great china closet,—a spicy
retreat, rich in all the "goodies" that children love; but Rose seemed to care little for
these toothsome temptations; and when that hope failed, Aunt Plenty gave up in
despair.
Gentle Aunt Peace had tried all sorts of pretty needle-work, and planned a doll's
wardrobe that would have won the heart of even an older child. But Rose took little
interest in pink satin hats and tiny hose, though she sewed dutifully till her aunt caught
her wiping tears away with the train of a wedding-dress, and that discovery put an end
to the sewing society.
Then both old ladies put their heads together and picked out the model child of the
neighborhood to come and play with their niece. But Annabel Bliss was the worst failure
of all, for Rose could not bear the sight of her, and said she was so like a wax doll she
longed to give her a pinch and see if she would squeak. So prim little Annabel was sent
home, and the exhausted aunties left Rose to her own devices for a day or two.
Bad weather and a cold kept her in-doors, and she spent most of her time in the library
where her father's books were stored. Here she read a great deal, cried a little, and
dreamed many of the innocent bright dreams in which imaginative children find such
comfort and delight. This suited her better than any thing else, but it was not good for
her, and she grew pale, heavy-eyed, and listless, though Aunt Plenty gave her iron
enough to make a cooking-stove, and Aunt Peace petted her like a poodle.
Seeing this, the poor aunties racked their brains for a new amusement, and determined
to venture a bold stroke, though not very hopeful of its success. They said nothing to
Rose about their plan for this Saturday afternoon, but let her alone till the time came for
 3

the grand surprise, little dreaming that the odd child would find pleasure for herself in a
most unexpected quarter.
Before she had time to squeeze out a single tear a sound broke the stillness, making her
prick up her ears. It was only the soft twitter of a bird, but it seemed to be a peculiarly
gifted bird, for while she listened the soft twitter changed to a lively whistle, then a trill,
a coo, a chirp, and ended in a musical mixture of all the notes, as if the bird burst out
laughing. Rose laughed also, and, forgetting her woes, jumped up, saying eagerly,—
"It is a mocking-bird. Where is it?"
Running down the long hall, she peeped out at both doors, but saw nothing feathered
except a draggle-tailed chicken under a burdock leaf. She listened again, and the sound
seemed to be in the house. Away she went, much excited by the chase, and following the
changeful song it led her to the china-closet door.
"In there? How funny!" she said. But when she entered, not a bird appeared except the
everlastingly kissing swallows on the Canton china that lined the shelves. All of a
sudden Rose's face brightened, and, softly opening the slide, she peered into the kitchen.
But the music had stopped, and all she saw was a girl in a blue apron scrubbing the
hearth. Rose stared about her for a minute, and then asked abruptly,—
"Did you hear that mocking-bird?"
"I should call it a phebe-bird," answered the girl, looking up with a twinkle in her black
eyes.
"Where did it go?"
"It is here still."
"Where?"
"In my throat. Do you want to hear it?"
"Oh, yes! I'll come in." And Rose crept through the slide to the wide shelf on the other
side, being too hurried and puzzled to go round by the door.
The girl wiped her hands, crossed her feet on the little island of carpet where she was
stranded in a sea of soap-suds, and then, sure enough, out of her slender throat came
the swallow's twitter, the robin's whistle, the blue-jay's call, the thrush's song, the
wood-dove's coo, and many another familiar note, all ending as before with the musical
ecstasy of a bobolink singing and swinging among the meadow grass on a bright June
day.
Rose was so astonished that she nearly fell off her perch, and when the little concert
was over clapped her hands delightedly.
"Oh, it was lovely! Who taught you?"
"The birds," answered the girl, with a smile, as she fell to work again.
"It is very wonderful! I can sing, but nothing half so fine as that. What is your name,
please?"
"Phebe Moore."
 4

"I've heard of phebe-birds; but I don't believe the real ones could do that," laughed Rose,
adding, as she watched with interest the scattering of dabs of soft soap over the bricks,
"May I stay and see you work? It is very lonely in the parlor."
"Yes, indeed, if you want to," answered Phebe, wringing out her cloth in a capable sort of
way that impressed Rose very much.
"It must be fun to swash the water round and dig out the soap. I'd love to do it, only aunt
wouldn't like it, I suppose," said Rose, quite taken with the new employment.
"You'd soon get tired, so you'd better keep tidy and look on."
"I suppose you help your mother a good deal?"
"I haven't got any folks."
"Why, where do you live, then?"
"I'm going to live here, I hope. Debby wants some one to help round, and I've come to
try for a week."
"I hope you will stay, for it is very dull," said Rose, who had taken a sudden fancy to this
girl, who sung like a bird and worked like a woman.
"Hope I shall; for I'm fifteen now, and old enough to earn my own living. You have come
to stay a spell, haven't you?" asked Phebe, looking up at her guest and wondering how
life could be dull to a girl who wore a silk frock, a daintily frilled apron, a pretty locket,
and had her hair tied up with a velvet snood.
"Yes, I shall stay till my uncle comes. He is my guardian now, and I don't know what he
will do with me. Have you a guardian?"
"My sakes, no! I was left on the poor-house steps a little mite of a baby, and Miss Rogers
took a liking to me, so I've been there ever since. But she is dead now, and I take care of
myself."
"How interesting! It is like Arabella Montgomery in the 'Gypsy's Child.' Did you ever
read that sweet story?" asked Rose, who was fond of tales of foundlings, and had read
many.
"I don't have any books to read, and all the spare time I get I run off into the woods; that
rests me better than stories," answered Phebe, as she finished one job and began on
another.
Rose watched her as she got out a great pan of beans to look over, and wondered how it
would seem to have life all work and no play. Presently Phebe seemed to think it was
her turn to ask questions, and said, wistfully,—
"You've had lots of schooling, I suppose?"
"Oh, dear me, yes! I've been at boarding-school nearly a year, and I'm almost dead with
lessons. The more I got, the more Miss Power gave me, and I was so miserable I 'most
cried my eyes out. Papa never gave me hard things to do, and he always taught me so
pleasantly I loved to study. Oh, we were so happy and so fond of one another! But now
he is gone, and I am left all alone."
The tear that would not come when Rose sat waiting for it came now of its own
accord,—two of them in fact,—and rolled down her cheeks, telling the tale of love and
sorrow better than any words could do it.
 5

For a minute there was no sound in the kitchen but the little daughter's sobbing and the
sympathetic patter of the rain. Phebe stopped rattling her beans from one pan to the
other, and her eyes were full of pity as they rested on the curly head bent down on
Rose's knee, for she saw that the heart under the pretty locket ached with its loss, and
the dainty apron was used to dry sadder tears than any she had ever shed.
Somehow, she felt more contented with her brown calico gown and blue-checked
pinafore; envy changed to compassion; and if she had dared she would have gone and
hugged her afflicted guest.
Fearing that might not be considered proper, she said, in her cheery voice,—
"I'm sure you ain't all alone with such a lot of folks belonging to you, and all so rich and
clever. You'll be petted to pieces, Debby says, because you are the only girl in the
family."
Phebe's last words made Rose smile in spite of her tears, and she looked out from
behind her apron with an April face, saying in a tone of comic distress,—
"That's one of my troubles! I've got six aunts, and they all want me, and I don't know any
of them very well. Papa named this place the Aunt-hill, and now I see why."
Phebe laughed with her as she said encouragingly,—
"Every one calls it so, and it's a real good name, for all the Mrs. Campbells live handy by,
and keep coming up to see the old ladies."
"I could stand the aunts, but there are dozens of cousins, dreadful boys all of them, and I
detest boys! Some of them came to see me last Wednesday, but I was lying down, and
when auntie came to call me I went under the quilt and pretended to be asleep. I
shall have to see them some time, but I do dread it so." And Rose gave a shudder, for,
having lived alone with her invalid father, she knew nothing of boys, and considered
them a species of wild animal.
"Oh! I guess you'll like 'em. I've seen 'em flying round when they come over from the
Point, sometimes in their boats and sometimes on horseback. If you like boats and
horses, you'll enjoy yourself first-rate."
"But I don't! I'm afraid of horses, and boats make me ill, and I hate boys!" And poor Rose
wrung her hands at the awful prospect before her. One of these horrors alone she could
have borne, but all together were too much for her, and she began to think of a speedy
return to the detested school.
Phebe laughed at her woe till the beans danced in the pan, but tried to comfort her by
suggesting a means of relief.
"Perhaps your uncle will take you away where there ain't any boys. Debby says he is a
real kind man, and always brings heaps of nice things when he comes."
"Yes, but you see that is another trouble, for I don't know Uncle Alec at all. He hardly
ever came to see us, though he sent me pretty things very often. Now I belong to him,
and shall have to mind him, till I am eighteen. I may not like him a bit, and I fret about it
all the time."
"Well, I wouldn't borrow trouble, but have a real good time. I'm sure I should think I
was in clover if I had folks and money, and nothing to do but enjoy myself," began
Phebe, but got no further, for a sudden rush and rumble outside made them both jump.
 6

"It's thunder," said Phebe.

"It's a circus!" cried Rose, who from her elevated perch had caught glimpses of a gay cart
of some sort and several ponies with flying manes and tails.
The sound died away, and the girls were about to continue their confidences when old
Debby appeared, looking rather cross and sleepy after her nap.
"You are wanted in the parlor, Miss Rose."
"Has anybody come?"
"Little girls shouldn't ask questions, but do as they are bid," was all Debby would
answer.
"I do hope it isn't Aunt Myra; she always scares me out of my wits asking how my cough
is, and groaning over me as if I was going to die," said Rose, preparing to retire the way
she came, for the slide, being cut for the admission of bouncing Christmas turkeys and
puddings, was plenty large enough for a slender girl.
"Guess you'll wish it was Aunt Myra when you see who has come. Don't never let me
catch you coming into my kitchen that way again, or I'll shut you up in the big biler,"
growled Debby, who thought it her duty to snub children on all occasions.
 7

2. The Clan

ROSE scrambled into the china-closet as rapidly as possible, and there refreshed herself
by making faces at Debby, while she settled her plumage and screwed up her courage.
Then she crept softly down the hall and peeped into the parlor. No one appeared, and all
was so still she felt sure the company was upstairs. So she skipped boldly through the
half-open folding-doors, to behold on the other side a sight that nearly took her breath
away.
Seven boys stood in a row,—all ages, all sizes, all yellow-haired and blue-eyed, all in full
Scotch costume, and all smiling, nodding, and saying as with one voice, "How are you,
cousin?"
Rose gave a little gasp and looked wildly about her as if ready to fly, for fear magnified
the seven and the room seemed full of boys. Before she could run, however, the tallest
lad stepped out of the line, saying pleasantly,—
"Don't be frightened. This is the clan come to welcome you; and I'm the chief, Archie, at
your service."
He held out his hand as he spoke, and Rose timidly put her own into a brown paw,
which closed over the white morsel and held it as the chief continued his introductions.
"We came in full rig, for we always turn out in style on grand occasions. Hope you like it.
Now I'll tell you who these chaps are, and then we shall be all right. This big one is
Prince Charlie, Aunt Clara's boy. She has but one, so he is an extra good one. This old
fellow is Mac, the bookworm, called Worm for short. This sweet creature is Steve the
Dandy. Look at his gloves and top-knot, if you please. They are Aunt Jane's lads, and a
precious pair you'd better believe. These are the Brats, my brothers, Geordie and Will,
and Jamie the Baby. Now, my men, step out and show your manners."
At this command, to Rose's great dismay, six more hands were offered, and it was
evident that she was expected to shake them all. It was a trying moment to the bashful
child; but, remembering that they were her kinsmen come to welcome her, she tried her
best to return the greeting cordially.
This impressive ceremony being over, the clan broke ranks, and both rooms instantly
appeared to be pervaded with boys. Rose hastily retired to the shelter of a big chair and
sat there watching the invaders and wondering when her aunt would come and rescue
her.
As if bound to do their duty manfully, yet rather oppressed by it, each lad paused beside
her chair in his wanderings, made a brief remark, received a still briefer answer, and
then sheered off with a relieved expression.
Archie came first, and, leaning over the chair-back, observed in a paternal tone,—
"I'm glad you've come, cousin, and I hope you'll find the Aunt-hill pretty jolly."
"I think I shall."
Mac shook his hair out of his eyes, stumbled over a stool, and asked abruptly,—
 8

"Did you bring any books with you?"

"Four boxes full. They are in the library."
Mac vanished from the room, and Steve, striking an attitude which displayed his
costume effectively, said with an affable smile,—
"We were sorry not to see you last Wednesday. I hope your cold is better."
"Yes, thank you." And a smile began to dimple about Rose's mouth as she remembered
her retreat under the bed-cover.
Feeling that he had been received with distinguished marks of attention, Steve strolled
away with his top-knot higher than ever, and Prince Charlie pranced across the room,
saying in a free and easy tone,—
"Mamma sent her love and hopes you will be well enough to come over for a day next
week. It must be desperately dull here for a little thing like you."
"I'm thirteen and a half, though I do look small," cried Rose, forgetting her shyness in
indignation at this insult to her newly acquired teens.
"Beg pardon, ma'am; never should have guessed it." And Charlie went off with a laugh,
glad to have struck a spark out of his meek cousin.
Geordie and Will came together, two sturdy eleven and twelve year olders, and, fixing
their round blue eyes on Rose, fired off a question apiece as if it was a shooting match
and she the target.
"Did you bring your monkey?"
"No; he is dead."
"Are you going to have a boat?"
"I hope not."
Here the two, with a right-about-face movement, abruptly marched away, and little
Jamie demanded with childish frankness,—
"Did you bring me any thing nice?"
"Yes, lots of candy," answered Rose, whereupon Jamie ascended into her lap with a
sounding kiss and the announcement that he liked her very much.
This proceeding rather startled Rose, for the other lads looked and laughed, and in her
confusion she said hastily to the young usurper,—
"Did you see the circus go by?"
"When? Where?" cried all the boys in great excitement at once.
"Just before you came. At least I thought it was a circus, for I saw a red and black sort of
cart and ever so many little ponies, and—"
She got no farther, for a general shout made her pause suddenly, as Archie explained the
joke by saying in the middle of his laugh,—
"It was our new dog-cart and the Shetland ponies. You'll never hear the last of your
circus, cousin."
 9

"But there were so many, and they went so fast, and the cart was so very red," began
Rose, trying to explain her mistake.
"Come and see them all!" cried the Prince. And before she knew what was happening
she was borne away to the barn and tumultuously introduced to three shaggy ponies
and the gay new dog-cart.
She had never visited these regions before, and had her doubts as to the propriety of her
being there now, but when she suggested that "Auntie might not like it," there was a
general cry of,—
"She told us to amuse you, and we can do it ever so much better out here than poking
round in the house."
"I'm afraid I shall get cold without my sacque," began Rose, who wanted to stay, but felt
rather out of her element.
"No, you won't! We'll fix you," cried the lads, as one clapped his cap on her head, another
tied a rough jacket round her neck by the sleeves, a third nearly smothered her in a
carriage blanket, and a fourth threw open the door of the old barouche that stood there,
saying with a flourish,—
"Step in, ma'am, and make yourself comfortable while we show you some fun."
So Rose sat in state enjoying herself very much, for the lads proceeded to dance a
Highland Fling with a spirit and skill that made her clap her hands and laugh as she had
not done for weeks.
"How is that, my lassie?" asked the Prince, coming up all flushed and breathless when
the ballet was over.
"It was splendid! I never went to the theatre but once, and the dancing was not half so
pretty as this. What clever boys you must be!" said Rose, smiling upon her kinsmen like
a little queen upon her subjects.
"Ah, we're a fine lot, and that is only the beginning of our larks. We haven't got the pipes
here or we'd
'Sing for you, play for you
A dulcy melody.'"
answered Charlie, looking much elated at her praise.
"I did not know we were Scotch; papa never said any thing about it, or seemed to care
about Scotland, except to have me sing the old ballads," said Rose, beginning to feel as if
she had left America behind her somewhere.
"Neither did we till lately. We've been reading Scott's novels, and all of a sudden we
remembered that our grandfather was a Scotchman. So we hunted up the old stories,
got a bagpipe, put on our plaids, and went in, heart and soul, for the glory of the clan.
We've been at it some time now, and it's great fun. Our people like it, and I think we are
a pretty canny set."
Archie said this from the other coach-step, where he had perched, while the rest
climbed up before and behind to join in the chat as they rested.
"I'm Fitzjames and he's Roderick Dhu, and we'll give you the broadsword combat some
day. It's a great thing, you'd better believe," added the Prince.
 10

"Yes, and you should hear Steve play the pipes. He makes 'em skirl like a good one,"
cried Will from the box, eager to air the accomplishments of his race.
"Mac's the fellow to hunt up the old stories and tell us how to dress right, and pick out
rousing bits for us to speak and sing," put in Geordie, saying a good word for the absent
Worm.
"And what do you and Will do?" asked Rose of Jamie, who sat beside her as if bound to
keep her in sight till the promised gift had been handed over.
"Oh, I'm the little foot-page, and do errands, and Will and Geordie are the troops when
we march, and the stags when we hunt, and the traitors when we want to cut any heads
off."
"They are very obliging, I'm sure," said Rose, whereat the "utility men" beamed with
modest pride, and resolved to enact Wallace and Montrose as soon as possible for their
cousin's special benefit.
"Let's have a game of tag," cried the Prince, swinging himself up to a beam with a
sounding slap on Stevie's shoulder.
Regardless of his gloves, Dandy tore after him, and the rest swarmed in every direction
as if bent on breaking their necks and dislocating their joints as rapidly as possible.
It was a new and astonishing spectacle to Rose, fresh from a prim boarding-school, and
she watched the active lads with breathless interest, thinking their antics far superior to
those of Mops, the dear departed monkey.
Will had just covered himself with glory by pitching off of a high loft head first and
coming up all right, when Phebe appeared with a cloak, hood, and rubbers, also a
message from Aunt Plenty that "Miss Rose was to come in directly."
"All right; we'll bring her!" answered Archie, issuing some mysterious order, which was
so promptly obeyed that, before Rose could get out of the carriage, the boys had caught
hold of the pole and rattled her out of the barn, round the oval and up to the front door
with a cheer that brought two caps to an upper window, and caused Debby to cry aloud
from the back porch,—
"Them harum-scarum boys will certainly be the death of that delicate little creter!"
But the "delicate little creter" seemed all the better for her trip, and ran up the steps
looking rosy, gay, and dishevelled, to be received with lamentation by Aunt Plenty, who
begged her to go and lie down at once.
"Oh, please don't! We have come to tea with our cousin, and we'll be as good as gold if
you'll let us stay, auntie," clamored the boys, who not only approved of "our cousin," but
had no mind to lose their tea, for Aunt Plenty's name but feebly expressed her bountiful
nature.
"Well, dears, you can; only be quiet, and let Rose go and take her iron and be made tidy,
and then we will see what we can find for supper," said the old lady as she trotted away,
followed by a volley of directions for the approaching feast.
"Marmalade for me, auntie."
"Plenty of plum-cake, please."
"Tell Debby to trot out the baked pears."
 11

"I'm your man for lemon-pie, ma'am."

"Do have fritters; Rose will like 'em."
"She'd rather have tarts, I know."
When Rose came down, fifteen minutes later, with every curl smoothed and her most
beruffled apron on, she found the boys loafing about the long hall, and paused on the
half-way landing to take an observation, for till now she had not really examined her
new-found cousins.
There was a strong family resemblance among them, though some of the yellow heads
were darker than others, some of the cheeks brown instead of rosy, and the ages varied
all the way from sixteen-year-old Archie to Jamie, who was ten years younger. None of
them were especially comely but the Prince, yet all were hearty, happy-looking lads, and
Rose decided that boys were not as dreadful as she had expected to find them.
They were all so characteristically employed that she could not help smiling as she
looked. Archie and Charlie, evidently great cronies, were pacing up and down, shoulder
to shoulder, whistling "Bonnie Dundee;" Mac was reading in a corner, with his book
close to his near-sighted eyes; Dandy was arranging his hair before the oval glass in the
hat-stand; Geordie and Will investigating the internal economy of the moon-faced clock;
and Jamie lay kicking up his heels on the mat at the foot of the stairs, bent on demanding
his sweeties the instant Rose appeared.
She guessed his intention, and forestalled his demand by dropping a handful of sugar-
plums down upon him.
At his cry of rapture the other lads looked up and smiled involuntarily, for the little
kinswoman standing there above was a winsome sight with her shy, soft eyes, bright
hair, and laughing face. The black frock reminded them of her loss, and filled the boyish
hearts with a kindly desire to be good to "our cousin," who had no longer any home but
this.
"There she is, as fine as you please," cried Steve, kissing his hand to her.
"Come on, Missy; tea is ready," added the Prince encouragingly.
"I shall take her in." And Archie offered his arm with great dignity, an honor that made
Rose turn as red as a cherry and long to run upstairs again.
It was a merry supper, and the two elder boys added much to the fun by tormenting the
rest with dark hints of some interesting event which was about to occur. Something
uncommonly fine they declared it was, but enveloped in the deepest mystery for the
present.
"Did I ever see it?" asked Jamie.
"Not to remember it; but Mac and Steve have, and liked it immensely," answered Archie,
thereby causing the two mentioned to neglect Debby's delectable fritters for several
minutes, while they cudgelled their brains.
"Who will have it first?" asked Will, with his mouth full of marmalade.
"Aunt Plenty, I guess."
"When will she have it?" demanded Geordie, bouncing in his seat with impatience.
"Sometime on Monday."
 12

"Heart alive! what is the boy talking about?" cried the old lady from behind the tall urn,
which left little to be seen but the topmost bow of her cap.
"Doesn't auntie know?" asked a chorus of voices.
"No; and that's the best of the joke, for she is desperately fond of it."
"What color is it?" asked Rose, joining in the fun.
"Blue and brown."
"Is it good to eat?" asked Jamie.
"Some people think so, but I shouldn't like to try it," answered Charlie, laughing so he
spilt his tea.
"Who does it belong to?" put in Steve.
Archie and the Prince stared at one another rather blankly for a minute, then Archie
answered with a twinkle of the eye that made Charlie explode again,—
"To Grandfather Campbell."
This was a poser, and they gave up the puzzle, though Jamie confided to Rose that he did
not think he could live till Monday without knowing what this remarkable thing was.
Soon after tea the Clan departed, singing "All the blue bonnets are over the border" at
the tops of their voices.
"Well, dear, how do you like your cousins?" asked Aunt Plenty, as the last pony frisked
round the corner and the din died away.
"Pretty well, ma'am; but I like Phebe better." An answer which caused Aunt Plenty to
hold up her hands in despair and trot away to tell sister Peace that she
never should understand that child, and it was a mercy Alec was coming soon to take the
responsibility off their hands.
Fatigued by the unusual exertions of the afternoon, Rose curled herself up in the sofa
corner to rest and think about the great mystery, little guessing that she was to know it
first of all.
Right in the middle of her meditations, she fell asleep and dreamed she was at home
again in her own little bed. She seemed to wake and see her father bending over her; to
hear him say, "My little Rose;" to answer, "Yes, papa;" and then to feel him take her in
his arms and kiss her tenderly. So sweet, so real was the dream, that she started up with
a cry of joy to find herself in the arms of a brown, bearded man, who held her close, and
whispered in a voice so like her father's that she clung to him involuntarily,—
"This is my little girl, and I am Uncle Alec."
 13

3. Uncles

WHEN Rose woke next morning, she was not sure whether she had dreamed what
occurred the night before, or it had actually happened. So she hopped up and dressed,
although it was an hour earlier than she usually rose, for she could not sleep any more,
being possessed with a strong desire to slip down and see if the big portmanteau and
packing-cases were really in the hall. She seemed to remember tumbling over them
when she went to bed, for the aunts had sent her off very punctually, because they
wanted their pet nephew all to themselves.
The sun was shining, and Rose opened her window to let in the soft May air fresh from
the sea. As she leaned over her little balcony, watching an early bird get the worm, and
wondering how she should like Uncle Alec, she saw a man leap the garden wall and
come whistling up the path. At first she thought it was some trespasser, but a second
look showed her that it was her uncle returning from an early dip into the sea. She had
hardly dared to look at him the night before, because whenever she tried to do so she
always found a pair of keen blue eyes looking at her. Now she could take a good stare at
him as he lingered along, looking about him as if glad to see the old place again.
A brown, breezy man, in a blue jacket, with no hat on the curly head which he shook
now and then like a water-dog; broad-shouldered, alert in his motions, and with a
general air of strength and stability about him which pleased Rose, though she could not
explain the feeling of comfort it gave her. She had just said to herself, with a sense of
relief, "I guess I shall like him, though he looks as if he made people mind," when he
lifted his eyes to examine the budding horse-chestnut overhead, and saw the eager face
peering down at him. He waved his hand to her, nodded, and called out in a bluff, cheery
voice,—
"You are on deck early, little niece."
"I got up to see if you had really come, uncle."
"Did you? Well, come down here and make sure of it."
"I'm not allowed to go out before breakfast, sir."
"Oh, indeed!" with a shrug. "Then I'll come aboard and salute," he added; and, to Rose's
great amazement, Uncle Alec went up one of the pillars of the back piazza hand over
hand, stepped across the roof, and swung himself into her balcony, saying, as he landed
on the wide balustrade: "Have you any doubts about me now, ma'am?"
Rose was so taken aback, she could only answer with a smile as she went to meet him.
"How does my girl do this morning?" he asked, taking the little cold hand she gave him
in both his big warm ones.
"Pretty well, thank you, sir."
"Ah, but it should be very well. Why isn't it?"
"I always wake up with a headache, and feel tired."
"Don't you sleep well?"
 14

"I lie awake a long time, and then I dream, and my sleep does not seem to rest me
much."
"What do you do all day?"
"Oh, I read, and sew a little, and take naps, and sit with auntie."
"No running about out of doors, or house-work, or riding, hey?"
"Aunt Plenty says I'm not strong enough for much exercise. I drive out with her
sometimes, but I don't care for it."
"I'm not surprised at that," said Uncle Alec, half to himself, adding, in his quick way:
"Who have you had to play with?"
"No one but Annabel Bliss, and she was such a goose I couldn't bear her. The boys came
yesterday, and seemed rather nice; but, of course, I couldn't play with them."
"Why not?"
"I'm too old to play with boys."
"Not a bit of it: that's just what you need, for you've been molly-coddled too much. They
are good lads, and you'll be mixed up with them more or less for years to come, so you
may as well be friends and playmates at once. I will look you up some girls also, if I can
find a sensible one who is not spoilt by her nonsensical education."
"Phebe is sensible, I'm sure, and I like her, though I only saw her yesterday," cried Rose,
waking up suddenly.
"And who is Phebe, if you please?"
Rose eagerly told all she knew, and Uncle Alec listened, with an odd smile lurking about
his mouth, though his eyes were quite sober as he watched the face before him.
"I'm glad to see that you are not aristocratic in your tastes, but I don't quite make out
why you like this young lady from the poor-house."
"You may laugh at me, but I do. I can't tell why, only she seems so happy and busy, and
sings so beautifully, and is strong enough to scrub and sweep, and hasn't any troubles to
plague her," said Rose, making a funny jumble of reasons in her efforts to explain.
"How do you know that?"
"Oh, I was telling her about mine, and asked if she had any, and she said, 'No, only I'd
like to go to school, and I mean to some day.'"
"So she doesn't call desertion, poverty, and hard work, troubles? She's a brave little girl,
and I shall be proud to know her." And Uncle Alec gave an approving nod, that made
Rose wish she had been the one to earn it.
"But what are these troubles of yours, child?" he asked, after a minute of silence.
"Please don't ask me, uncle."
"Can't you tell them to me as well as to Phebe?"
Something in his tone made Rose feel that it would be better to speak out and be done
with it, so she answered, with sudden color and averted eyes,—
"The greatest one was losing dear papa."
 15

As she said that, Uncle Alec's arm came gently round her, and he drew her to him,
saying, in the voice so like papa's,—
"That is a trouble which I cannot cure, my child; but I shall try to make you feel it less.
What else, dear?"
"I am so tired and poorly all the time, I can't do any thing I want to, and it makes me
cross," sighed Rose, rubbing the aching head like a fretful child.
"That we can cure and we will," said her uncle, with a decided nod that made the curls
bob on his head, so that Rose saw the gray ones underneath the brown.
"Aunt Myra says I have no constitution, and never shall be strong," observed Rose, in a
pensive tone, as if it was rather a nice thing to be an invalid.
"Aunt Myra is a—ahem!—an excellent woman, but it is her hobby to believe that every
one is tottering on the brink of the grave; and, upon my life, I believe she is offended if
people don't fall into it! We will show her how to make constitutions and turn pale-
faced little ghosts into rosy, hearty girls. That's my business, you know," he added, more
quietly, for his sudden outburst had rather startled Rose.
"I had forgotten you were a doctor. I'm glad of it, for I do want to be well, only I hope
you won't give me much medicine, for I've taken quarts already, and it does me no
good."
As she spoke, Rose pointed to a little table just inside the window, on which appeared a
regiment of bottles.
"Ah, ha! Now we'll see what mischief these blessed women have been at." And, making a
long arm, Dr. Alec set the bottles on the wide railing before him, examined each
carefully, smiled over some, frowned over others, and said, as he put down the last:
"Now I'll show you the best way to take these messes." And, as quick as a flash, he sent
one after another smashing down into the posy-beds below.
"But Aunt Plenty won't like it; and Aunt Myra will be angry, for she sent most of them!"
cried Rose, half frightened and half pleased at such energetic measures.
"You are my patient now, and I'll take the responsibility. My way of giving physic is
evidently the best, for you look better already," he said, laughing so infectiously that
Rose followed suit, saying saucily,—
"If I don't like your medicines any better than those, I shall throw them into the garden,
and then what will you do?"
"When I prescribe such rubbish, I'll give you leave to pitch it overboard as soon as you
like. Now what is the next trouble?"
"I hoped you would forget to ask."
"But how can I help you if I don't know them? Come, let us have No. 3."
"It is very wrong, I suppose, but I do sometimes wish I had not quite so many aunts.
They are all very good to me, and I want to please them; but they are so different, I feel
sort of pulled to pieces among them," said Rose, trying to express the emotions of a
stray chicken with six hens all clucking over it at once.
 16

Uncle Alec threw back his head and laughed like a boy, for he could entirely understand
how the good ladies had each put in her oar and tried to paddle her own way, to the
great disturbance of the waters and the entire bewilderment of poor Rose.
"I intend to try a course of uncles now, and see how that suits your constitution. I'm
going to have you all to myself, and no one is to give a word of advice unless I ask it.
There is no other way to keep order aboard, and I am captain of this little craft, for a
time at least. What comes next?"
But Rose stuck there, and grew so red, her uncle guessed what that trouble was.
"I don't think I can tell this one. It wouldn't be polite, and I feel pretty sure that it isn't
going to be a trouble any more."
As she blushed and stammered over these words, Dr. Alec turned his eyes away to the
distant sea, and said so seriously, so tenderly, that she felt every word and long
remembered them,—
"My child, I don't expect you to love and trust me all at once, but I do want you to believe
that I shall give my whole heart to this new duty; and if I make mistakes, as I probably
shall, no one will grieve over them more bitterly than I. It is my fault that I am a stranger
to you, when I want to be your best friend. That is one of my mistakes, and I never
repented it more deeply than I do now. Your father and I had a trouble once, and I
thought I never could forgive him; so I kept away for years. Thank God, we made it all up
the last time I saw him, and he told me then, that if he was forced to leave her he should
bequeath his little girl to me as a token of his love. I can't fill his place, but I shall try to
be a father to her; and if she learns to love me half as well as she did the good one she
has lost, I shall be a proud and happy man. Will she believe this and try?"
Something in Uncle Alec's face touched Rose to the heart, and when he held out his hand
with that anxious, troubled look in his eyes, she was moved to put up her innocent lips
and seal the contract with a confiding kiss. The strong arm held her close a minute, and
she felt the broad chest heave once as if with a great sigh of relief; but not a word was
spoken till a tap at the door made both start.
Rose popped her head through the window to say "come in," while Dr. Alec hastily
rubbed the sleeve of his jacket across his eyes and began to whistle again.
Phebe appeared with a cup of coffee.
"Debby told me to bring this and help you get up," she said, opening her black eyes wide,
as if she wondered how on earth "the sailor man" got there.
"I'm all dressed, so I don't need any help. I hope that is good and strong," added Rose,
eying the steaming cup with an eager look.
But she did not get it, for a brown hand took possession of it as her uncle said quickly,—
"Hold hard, my lass, and let me overhaul that dose before you take it. Do you drink all
this strong coffee every morning, Rose?"
"Yes, sir, and I like it. Auntie says it 'tones' me up, and I always feel better after it."
"This accounts for the sleepless nights, the flutter your heart gets into at the least start,
and this is why that cheek of yours is pale yellow instead of rosy red. No more coffee for
you, my dear, and by and by you'll see that I am right. Any new milk downstairs,
Phebe?"
 17

"Yes, sir, plenty,—right in from the barn."

"That's the drink for my patient. Go bring me a pitcherful, and another cup; I want a
draught myself. This won't hurt the honeysuckles, for they have no nerves to speak of."
And, to Rose's great discomfort, the coffee went after the medicine.
Dr. Alec saw the injured look she put on, but took no notice, and presently banished it by
saying pleasantly,—
"I've got a capital little cup among my traps, and I'll give it to you to drink your milk in,
as it is made of wood that is supposed to improve whatever is put into it,—something
like a quassia cup. That reminds me; one of the boxes Phebe wanted to lug upstairs last
night is for you. Knowing that I was coming home to find a ready-made daughter, I
picked up all sorts of odd and pretty trifles along the way, hoping she would be able to
find something she liked among them all. Early to-morrow we'll have a grand rummage.
Here's our milk! I propose the health of Miss Rose Campbell—and drink it with all my
heart."
It was impossible for Rose to pout with the prospect of a delightful boxful of gifts
dancing before her eyes; so, in spite of herself, she smiled as she drank her own health,
and found that fresh milk was not a hard dose to take.
"Now I must be off, before I am caught again with my wig in a toss," said Dr. Alec,
preparing to descend the way he came.
"Do you always go in and out like a cat, uncle?" asked Rose, much amused at his odd
ways.
"I used to sneak out of my window when I was a boy, so I need not disturb the aunts,
and now I rather like it, for it's the shortest road, and it keeps me limber when I have no
rigging to climb. Good-by till breakfast." And away he went down the water-spout, over
the roof, and vanished among the budding honeysuckles below.
"Ain't he a funny guardeen?" exclaimed Phebe, as she went off with the cups.
"He is a very kind one, I think," answered Rose, following, to prowl round the big boxes
and try to guess which was hers.
When her uncle appeared at sound of the bell, he found her surveying with an anxious
face a new dish that smoked upon the table.
"Got a fresh trouble, Rosy?" he asked, stroking her smooth head.
"Uncle, are you going to make me eat oatmeal?" asked Rose, in a tragic tone.
"Don't you like it?"
"I de-test it!" answered Rose, with all the emphasis which a turned-up nose, a shudder,
and a groan could give to the three words.
"You are not a true Scotchwoman, if you don't like the 'parritch.' It's a pity, for I made it
myself, and thought we'd have such a good time with all that cream to float it in. Well,
never mind." And he sat down with a disappointed air.
Rose had made up her mind to be obstinate about it, because she did heartily "detest"
the dish; but as Uncle Alec did not attempt to make her obey, she suddenly changed her
mind and thought she would.
 18

"I'll try to eat it to please you, uncle; but people are always saying how wholesome it is,
and that makes me hate it," she said, half ashamed at her silly excuse.
"I do want you to like it, because I wish my girl to be as well and strong as Jessie's boys,
who are brought up on this in the good old fashion. No hot bread and fried stuff for
them, and they are the biggest and bonniest lads of the lot. Bless you, auntie, and good
morning!"
Dr. Alec turned to greet the old lady, and, with a firm resolve to eat or die in the attempt,
Rose sat down.
In five minutes she forgot what she was eating, so interested was she in the chat that
went on. It amused her very much to hear Aunt Plenty call her forty-year-old nephew
"my dear boy;" and Uncle Alec was so full of lively gossip about all creation in general,
and the Aunt-hill in particular, that the detested porridge vanished without a murmur.
"You will go to church with us, I hope, Alec, if you are not too tired," said the old lady,
when breakfast was over.
"I came all the way from Calcutta for that express purpose, ma'am. Only I must send the
sisters word of my arrival, for they don't expect me till to-morrow, you know, and there
will be a row in church if those boys see me without warning."
"I'll send Ben up the hill, and you can step over to Myra's yourself; it will please her, and
you will have plenty of time."
Dr. Alec was off at once, and they saw no more of him till the old barouche was at the
door, and Aunt Plenty just rustling downstairs in her Sunday best, with Rose like a little
black shadow behind her.
Away they drove in state, and all the way Uncle Alec's hat was more off his head than on,
for every one they met smiled and bowed, and gave him as blithe a greeting as the day
permitted.
It was evident that the warning had been a wise one, for, in spite of time and place, the
lads were in such a ferment that their elders sat in momentary dread of an unseemly
outbreak somewhere. It was simply impossible to keep those fourteen eyes off Uncle
Alec, and the dreadful things that were done during sermon-time will hardly be
believed.
Rose dared not look up after a while, for these bad boys vented their emotions upon her
till she was ready to laugh and cry with mingled amusement and vexation. Charlie
winked rapturously at her behind his mother's fan; Mac openly pointed to the tall figure
beside her; Jamie stared fixedly over the back of his pew, till Rose thought his round
eyes would drop out of his head; George fell over a stool and dropped three books in his
excitement; Will drew sailors and Chinamen on his clean cuffs, and displayed them, to
Rose's great tribulation; Steve nearly upset the whole party by burning his nose with
salts, as he pretended to be overcome by his joy; even dignified Archie disgraced himself
by writing in his hymn-book, "Isn't he blue and brown?" and passing it politely to Rose.
Her only salvation was trying to fix her attention upon Uncle Mac,—a portly, placid
gentleman, who seemed entirely unconscious of the iniquities of the Clan, and dozed
peacefully in his pew corner. This was the only uncle Rose had met for years, for
Uncle Jem and Uncle Steve, the husbands of Aunt Jessie and Aunt Clara, were at sea, and
Aunt Myra was a widow. Uncle Mac was a merchant, very rich and busy, and as quiet as
 19

a mouse at home, for he was in such a minority among the women folk he dared not
open his lips, and let his wife rule undisturbed.
Rose liked the big, kindly, silent man who came to her when papa died, was always
sending her splendid boxes of goodies at school, and often invited her into his great
warehouse, full of teas and spices, wines and all sorts of foreign fruits, there to eat and
carry away whatever she liked. She had secretly regretted that he was not to be her
guardian; but since she had seen Uncle Alec she felt better about it, for she did not
particularly admire Aunt Jane.
When church was over, Dr. Alec got into the porch as quickly as possible, and there the
young bears had a hug all round, while the sisters shook hands and welcomed him with
bright faces and glad hearts. Rose was nearly crushed flat behind a door in that
dangerous passage from pew to porch; but Uncle Mac rescued her, and put her into the
carriage for safe keeping.
"Now, girls, I want you all to come and dine with Alec; Mac also, of course. But I cannot
ask the boys, for we did not expect this dear fellow till to-morrow, you know, so I made
no preparations. Send the lads home, and let them wait till Monday, for really I was
shocked at their behavior in church," said Aunt Plenty, as she followed Rose.
In any other place the defrauded boys would have set up a howl; as it was, they growled
and protested till Dr. Alec settled the matter by saying,—
"Never mind, old chaps, I'll make it up to you to-morrow, if you sheer off quietly; if you
don't, not a blessed thing shall you have out of my big boxes."
 20

4. Aunts

ALL dinner-time Rose felt that she was going to be talked about, and afterward she was
sure of it, for Aunt Plenty whispered to her as they went into the parlor,—
"Run up and sit awhile with Sister Peace, my dear. She likes to have you read while she
rests, and we are going to be busy."
Rose obeyed, and the quiet rooms above were so like a church that she soon composed
her ruffled feelings, and was unconsciously a little minister of happiness to the sweet
old lady, who for years had sat there patiently waiting to be set free from pain.
Rose knew the sad romance of her life, and it gave a certain tender charm to this great-
aunt of hers, whom she already loved. When Peace was twenty, she was about to be
married; all was done, the wedding-dress lay ready, the flowers were waiting to be put
on, the happy hour at hand, when word came that the lover was dead. They thought that
gentle Peace would die too; but she bore it bravely, put away her bridal gear, took up
her life afresh, and lived on,—a beautiful, meek woman, with hair as white as snow and
cheeks that never bloomed again. She wore no black, but soft, pale colors, as if always
ready for the marriage that had never come.
For thirty years she had lived on, fading slowly, but cheerful, busy, and full of interest in
all that went on in the family; especially the joys and sorrows of the young girls growing
up about her, and to them she was adviser, confidante, and friend in all their tender
trials and delights. A truly beautiful old maiden, with her silvery hair, tranquil face, and
an atmosphere of repose about her that soothed whoever came to her!
Aunt Plenty was utterly dissimilar, being a stout, brisk old lady, with a sharp eye, a lively
tongue, and a face like a winter-apple. Always trotting, chatting, and bustling, she was a
regular Martha, cumbered with the cares of this world and quite happy in them.
Rose was right; and while she softly read psalms to Aunt Peace, the other ladies were
talking about her little self in the frankest manner.
"Well, Alec, how do you like your ward?" began Aunt Jane, as they all settled down, and
Uncle Mac deposited himself in a corner to finish his doze.
"I should like her better if I could have begun at the beginning, and so got a fair start.
Poor George led such a solitary life that the child has suffered in many ways, and since
he died she has been going on worse than ever, judging from the state I find her in."
"My dear boy, we did what we thought best while waiting for you to wind up your
affairs and get home. I always told George he was wrong to bring her up as he did; but
he never took my advice and now here we are with this poor dear child upon our hands.
I, for one, freely confess that I don't know what to do with her any more than if she was
one of those strange, outlandish birds you used to bring home from foreign parts." And
Aunt Plenty gave a perplexed shake of the head which caused great commotion among
the stiff loops of purple ribbon that bristled all over her cap like crocus buds.
"If my advice had been taken, she would have remained at the excellent school where I
placed her. But our aunt thought best to remove her because she complained, and she
 21

has been dawdling about ever since she came. A most ruinous state of things for a
morbid, spoilt girl like Rose," said Mrs. Jane, severely.
She had never forgiven the old ladies for yielding to Rose's pathetic petition that she
might wait her guardian's arrival before beginning another term at the school, which
was a regular Blimber hot-bed, and turned out many a feminine Toots.
"I never thought it the proper school for a child in good circumstances,—an heiress, in
fact, as Rose is. It is all very well for girls who are to get their own living by teaching, and
that sort of thing; but all she needs is a year or two at a fashionable finishing-school, so
that at eighteen she can come out with éclat," put in Aunt Clara, who had been a beauty
and a belle, and was still a handsome woman.
"Dear, dear! how short-sighted you all are to be discussing education and plans for the
future, when this unhappy child is so plainly marked for the tomb," sighed Aunt Myra,
with a lugubrious sniff and a solemn wag of the funereal bonnet, which she refused to
remove, being afflicted with a chronic catarrh.
"Now, it is my opinion that the dear thing only wants freedom, rest, and care. There is a
look in her eyes that goes to my heart, for it shows that she feels the need of what none
of us can give her,—a mother," said Aunt Jessie, with tears in her own bright eyes at the
thought of her boys being left, as Rose was, to the care of others.
Uncle Alec, who had listened silently as each spoke, turned quickly toward the last
sister, and said, with a decided nod of approval,—
"You've got it, Jessie; and, with you to help me, I hope to make the child feel that she is
not quite fatherless and motherless."
"I'll do my best, Alec; and I think you will need me, for, wise as you are, you cannot
understand a tender, timid little creature like Rose as a woman can," said Mrs. Jessie,
smiling back at him with a heart full of motherly good-will.
"I cannot help feeling that I, who have had a daughter of my own, can best bring up a
girl; and I am very much surprised that George did not intrust her to me," observed Aunt
Myra, with an air of melancholy importance, for she was the only one who had given a
daughter to the family, and she felt that she had distinguished herself, though ill-
natured people said that she had dosed her darling to death.
"I never blamed him in the least, when I remember the perilous experiments you tried
with poor Carrie," began Mrs. Jane, in her hard voice.
"Jane Campbell, I will not hear a word! My sainted Caroline is a sacred subject," cried
Aunt Myra, rising as if to leave the room.
Dr. Alec detained her, feeling that he must define his position at once, and maintain it
manfully if he hoped to have any success in his new undertaking.
"Now, my dear souls, don't let us quarrel and make Rose a bone of contention,—though,
upon my word, she is almost a bone, poor little lass! You have had her among you for a
year, and done what you liked. I cannot say that your success is great, but that is owing
to too many fingers in the pie. Now, I intend to try my way for a year, and if at the end of
it she is not in better trim than now, I'll give up the case, and hand her over to some one
else. That's fair, I think."
"She will not be here a year hence, poor darling, so no one need dread future
responsibility," said Aunt Myra, folding her black gloves as if all ready for the funeral.
 22

"By Jupiter, Myra, you are enough to damp the ardor of a saint!" cried Dr. Alec, with a
sudden spark in his eyes. "Your croaking will worry that child out of her wits, for she is
an imaginative puss, and will fret and fancy untold horrors. You have put it into her
head that she has no constitution, and she rather likes the idea. If she had not had a
pretty good one, she would have been 'marked for the tomb' by this time, at the rate you
have been going on with her. I will not have any interference,—please understand that;
so just wash your hands of her, and let me manage till I want help, then I'll ask for it."
"Hear, hear!" came from the corner where Uncle Mac was apparently wrapt in slumber.
"You were appointed guardian, so we can do nothing. But I predict that the girl will be
spoilt, utterly spoilt," answered Mrs. Jane, grimly.
"Thank you, sister. I have an idea that if a woman can bring up two boys as perfectly as
you do yours, a man, if he devotes his whole mind to it, may at least attempt as much
with one girl," replied Dr. Alec, with a humorous look that tickled the others immensely,
for it was a well-known fact in the family that Jane's boys were more indulged than all
the other lads put together.
"I am quite easy, for I really do think that Alec will improve the child's health; and by the
time his year is out, it will be quite soon enough for her to go to Madame Roccabella's
and be finished off," said Aunt Clara, settling her rings, and thinking, with languid
satisfaction, of the time when she could bring out a pretty and accomplished niece.
"I suppose you will stay here in the old place, unless you think of marrying, and it's high
time you did," put in Mrs. Jane, much nettled at her brother's last hit.
"No, thank you. Come and have a cigar, Mac," said Dr. Alec, abruptly.
"Don't marry; women enough in the family already," muttered Uncle Mac; and then the
gentlemen hastily fled.
"Aunt Peace would like to see you all, she says," was the message Rose brought before
the ladies could begin again.
"Hectic, hectic!—dear me, dear me!" murmured Aunt Myra, as the shadow of her gloomy
bonnet fell upon Rose, and the stiff tips of a black glove touched the cheek where the
color deepened under so many eyes.
"I am glad these pretty curls are natural; they will be invaluable by and by," said Aunt
Clara, taking an observation with her head on one side.
"Now that your uncle has come, I no longer expect you to review the studies of the past
year. I trust your time will not be entirely wasted in frivolous sports, however," added
Aunt Jane, sailing out of the room with the air of a martyr.
Aunt Jessie said not a word, but kissed her little niece, with a look of tender sympathy
that made Rose cling to her a minute, and follow her with grateful eyes as the door
closed behind her.
After everybody had gone home, Dr. Alec paced up and down the lower hall in the
twilight for an hour, thinking so intently that sometimes he frowned, sometimes he
smiled, and more than once he stood still in a brown study. All of a sudden he said, half
aloud, as if he had made up his mind,—
"I might as well begin at once, and give the child something new to think about, for
Myra's dismals and Jane's lectures have made her as blue as a little indigo bag."
 23

Diving into one of the trunks that stood in a corner, he brought up, after a brisk
rummage, a silken cushion, prettily embroidered, and a quaint cup of dark carved wood.
"This will do for a start," he said, as he plumped up the cushion and dusted the cup. "It
won't do to begin too energetically, or Rose will be frightened. I must beguile her gently
and pleasantly along till I've won her confidence, and then she will be ready for any
thing."
Just then Phebe came out of the dining-room with a plate of brown bread, for Rose had
been allowed no hot biscuit for tea.
"I'll relieve you of some of that," said Dr. Alec, and, helping himself to a generous slice,
he retired to the study, leaving Phebe to wonder at his appetite.
She would have wondered still more if she had seen him making that brown bread into
neat little pills, which he packed into an attractive ivory box, out of which he emptied
his own bits of lovage.
"There! if they insist on medicine, I'll order these, and no harm will be done. I will have
my own way, but I'll keep the peace, if possible, and confess the joke when my
experiment has succeeded," he said to himself, looking very much like a mischievous
boy, as he went off with his innocent prescriptions.
Rose was playing softly on the small organ that stood in the upper hall, so that Aunt
Peace could enjoy it; and all the while he talked with the old ladies Uncle Alec was
listening to the fitful music of the child, and thinking of another Rose who used to play
for him.
As the clock struck eight, he called out,—
"Time for my girl to be abed, else she won't be up early, and I'm full of jolly plans for to-
morrow. Come and see what I have found for you to begin upon."
Rose ran in and listened with bright, attentive face, while Dr. Alec said, impressively,—
"In my wanderings over the face of the earth, I have picked up some excellent remedies,
and, as they are rather agreeable ones, I think you and I will try them. This is an herb-
pillow, given to me by a wise old woman when I was ill in India. It is filled with saffron,
poppies, and other soothing plants; so lay your little head on it to-night, sleep sweetly
without a dream, and wake to-morrow without a pain."
"Shall I really? How nice it smells." And Rose willingly received the pretty pillow, and
stood enjoying its faint, sweet odor, as she listened to the doctor's next remedy.
"This is the cup I told you of. Its virtue depends, they say, on the drinker filling it
himself; so you must learn to milk. I'll teach you."
"I'm afraid I never can," said Rose; but she surveyed the cup with favor, for a funny little
imp danced on the handle, as if all ready to take a header into the white sea below.
"Don't you think she ought to have something more strengthening than milk, Alec? I
really shall feel anxious if she does not have a tonic of some sort," said Aunt Plenty,
eying the new remedies suspiciously, for she had more faith in her old-fashioned doses
than all the magic cups and poppy pillows of the East.
"Well, ma'am, I'm willing to give her a pill, if you think best. It is a very simple one, and
very large quantities may be taken without harm. You know hasheesh is the extract of
 24

hemp? Well, this is a preparation of corn and rye, much used in old times, and I hope it
will be again."
"Dear me, how singular!" said Aunt Plenty, bringing her spectacles to bear upon the
pills, with a face so full of respectful interest that it was almost too much for Dr. Alec's
gravity.
"Take one in the morning, and a good-night to you, my dear," he said, dismissing his
patient with a hearty kiss.
Then, as she vanished, he put both hands into his hair, exclaiming, with a comical
mixture of anxiety and amusement,—
"When I think what I have undertaken, I declare to you, aunt, I feel like running away
and not coming back till Rose is eighteen!"
 25

5. A Belt And A Box

WHEN Rose came out of her chamber, cup in hand, next morning, the first person she
saw was Uncle Alec standing on the threshold of the room opposite, which he appeared
to be examining with care. When he heard her step, he turned about and began to
sing,—
"Where are you going, my pretty maid?"
"I'm going a-milking, sir, she said," answered Rose, waving the cup; and then they
finished the verse together in fine style.
Before either spoke, a head, in a nightcap so large and beruffled that it looked like a
cabbage, popped out of a room farther down the hall, and an astonished voice
exclaimed,—
"What in the world are you about so early?"
"Clearing our pipes for the day, ma'am. Look here, auntie, can I have this room?" said Dr.
Alec, making her a sailor's bow.
"Any room you like, except sister's."
"Thanks. And may I go rummaging round in the garrets and glory-holes to furnish it as I
like?"
"My dear boy, you may turn the house upside down if you will only stay in it."
"That's a handsome offer, I'm sure. I'll stay, ma'am; here's my little anchor, so you will
get more than you want of me this time."
"That's impossible! Put on your jacket, Rose. Don't tire her out with antics, Alec. Yes,
sister, I'm coming!" and the cabbage vanished suddenly.
The first milking lesson was a droll one; but after several scares and many vain
attempts, Rose at last managed to fill her cup, while Ben held Clover's tail so that it
could not flap, and Dr. Alec kept her from turning to stare at the new milk-maid, who
objected to both these proceedings very much.
"You look chilly in spite of all this laughing. Take a smart run round the garden and get
up a glow," said the doctor, as they left the barn.
"I'm too old for running, uncle; Miss Power said it was not lady-like for girls in their
teens," answered Rose primly.
"I take the liberty of differing from Madame Prunes and Prisms, and, as your physician,
I order you to run. Off with you!" said Uncle Alec, with a look and a gesture that made
Rose scurry away as fast as she could go.
Anxious to please him, she raced round the beds till she came back to the porch where
he stood, and, dropping down upon the steps, she sat panting, with cheeks as rosy as the
rigolette on her shoulders.
 26

"Very well done, child; I see you have not lost the use of your limbs though you are in
your teens. That belt is too tight; unfasten it, then you can take a long breath without
panting so."
"It isn't tight, sir; I can breathe perfectly well," began Rose, trying to compose herself.
Her uncle's only answer was to lift her up and unhook the new belt of which she was so
proud. The moment the clasp was open the belt flew apart several inches, for it was
impossible to restrain the involuntary sigh of relief that flatly contradicted her words.
"Why, I didn't know it was tight! it didn't feel so a bit. Of course it would open if I puff
like this, but I never do, because I hardly ever run," explained Rose, rather discomfited
by this discovery.
"I see you don't half fill your lungs, and so you can wear this absurd thing without
feeling it. The idea of cramping a tender little waist in a stiff band of leather and steel
just when it ought to be growing," said Dr. Alec, surveying the belt with great disfavor as
he put the clasp forward several holes, to Rose's secret dismay, for she was proud of her
slender figure, and daily rejoiced that she wasn't as stout as Luly Miller, a former
schoolmate, who vainly tried to repress her plumpness.
"It will fall off if it is so loose," she said anxiously, as she stood watching him pull her
precious belt about.
"Not if you keep taking long breaths to hold it on. That is what I want you to do, and
when you have filled this out we will go on enlarging it till your waist is more like that of
Hebe, goddess of health, and less like that of a fashion-plate,—the ugliest thing
imaginable."
"How it does look!" and Rose gave a glance of scorn at the loose belt hanging round her
trim little waist. "It will be lost, and then I shall feel badly, for it cost ever so much, and is
real steel and Russia leather. Just smell how nice."
"If it is lost I'll give you a better one. A soft silken sash is much fitter for a pretty child
like you than a plated harness like this; and I've got no end of Italian scarfs and Turkish
sashes among my traps. Ah! that makes you feel better, doesn't it?" and he pinched the
cheek that had suddenly dimpled with a smile.
"It is very silly of me, but I can't help liking to know that"—here she stopped and
blushed and held down her head, ashamed to add, "you think I am pretty."
Dr. Alec's eyes twinkled, but he said very soberly,—
"Rose, are you vain?"
"I'm afraid I am," answered a very meek voice from behind the veil of hair that hid the
red face.
"That is a sad fault." And he sighed as if grieved at the confession.
"I know it is, and I try not to be; but people praise me, and I can't help liking it, for I
really don't think I am repulsive."
The last word and the funny tone in which it was uttered were too much for Dr. Alec,
and he laughed in spite of himself, to Rose's great relief.
"I quite agree with you; and in order that you may be still less repulsive, I want you to
grow as fine a girl as Phebe."
 27

"Phebe!" and Rose looked so amazed that her uncle nearly went off again.
"Yes, Phebe; for she has what you need,—health. If you dear little girls would only learn
what real beauty is, and not pinch and starve and bleach yourselves out so, you'd save
an immense deal of time and money and pain. A happy soul in a healthy body makes the
best sort of beauty for man or woman. Do you understand that, my dear?"
"Yes, sir," answered Rose, much taken down by this comparison with the girl from the
poor-house. It nettled her sadly, and she showed that it did by saying quickly,—
"I suppose you would like to have me sweep and scrub, and wear an old brown dress,
and go round with my sleeves rolled up, as Phebe does?"
"I should very much, if you could work as well as she does, and show as strong a pair of
arms as she can. I haven't seen a prettier picture for some time than she made of herself
this morning, up to the elbows in suds, singing like a blackbird while she scrubbed on
the back stoop."
"Well, I do think you are the queerest man that ever lived!" was all Rose could find to
say after this display of bad taste.
"I haven't begun to show my oddities yet, so you must make up your mind to worse
shocks than this," he said, with such a whimsical look that she was glad the sound of a
bell prevented her showing more plainly what a blow her little vanities had already
received.
"You will find your box all open up in auntie's parlor, and there you can amuse her and
yourself by rummaging to your heart's content; I've got to be cruising round all the
morning getting my room to rights," said Dr. Alec, as they rose from breakfast.
"Can't I help you, uncle?" asked Rose, quite burning to be useful.
"No, thank you. I'm going to borrow Phebe for a while, if Aunt Plenty can spare her."
"Anybody,—any thing, Alec. You will want me, I know, so I'll give orders about dinner
and be all ready to lend a hand;" and the old lady bustled away full of interest and good-
will.
"Uncle will find that I can do some things that Phebe can't; so now!" thought Rose, with
a toss of the head as she flew to Aunt Peace and the long-desired box.
Every little girl can easily imagine what an extra good time she had diving into a sea of
treasures and fishing up one pretty thing after another, till the air was full of the
mingled odors of musk and sandal-wood, the room gay with bright colors, and Rose in a
rapture of delight. She began to forgive Dr. Alec for the oatmeal diet when she saw a
lovely ivory work-box; became resigned to the state of her belt when she found a pile of
rainbow-colored sashes; and when she came to some distractingly pretty bottles of attar
of rose, she felt that they almost atoned for the great sin of thinking Phebe the finer girl
of the two.
Dr. Alec meanwhile had apparently taken Aunt Plenty at her word, and was turning the
house upside down. A general revolution was evidently going on in the green-room, for
the dark damask curtains were seen bundling away in Phebe's arms; the air-tight stove
retiring to the cellar on Ben's shoulder; and the great bedstead going up garret in a
fragmentary state, escorted by three bearers. Aunt Plenty was constantly on the trot
among her store-rooms, camphor-chests, and linen-closets, looking as if the new order
of things both amazed and amused her.
 28

Half the peculiar performances of Dr. Alec cannot be revealed; but as Rose glanced up
from her box now and then she caught glimpses of him striding by, bearing a bamboo
chair, a pair of ancient andirons, a queer Japanese screen, a rug or two, and finally a
large bathing-pan upon his head.
"What a curious room it will be," she said, as she sat resting and refreshing herself with
"Lumps of Delight," all the way from Cairo.
"I fancy you will like it, deary," answered Aunt Peace, looking up with a smile from some
pretty trifle she was making with blue silk and white muslin.
Rose did not see the smile, for just at that moment her uncle paused at the door, and she
sprang up to dance before him, saying, with a face full of childish happiness,—
"Look at me! look at me! I'm so splendid I don't know myself. I haven't put these things
on right, I dare say, but I do like them so much!"
"You look as gay as a parrot in your fez and cabaja, and it does my heart good to see the
little black shadow turned into a rainbow," said Uncle Alec, surveying the bright figure
before him with great approbation.
He did not say it, but he thought she made a much prettier picture than Phebe at the
wash-tub, for she had stuck a purple fez on her blonde head, tied several brilliant scarfs
about her waist, and put on a truly gorgeous scarlet jacket with a golden sun
embroidered on the back, a silver moon on the front, and stars of all sizes on the sleeves.
A pair of Turkish slippers adorned her feet, and necklaces of amber, coral, and filigree
hung about her neck, while one hand held a smelling-bottle, and the other the spicy box
of oriental sweetmeats.
"I feel like a girl in the 'Arabian Nights,' and expect to find a magic carpet or a wonderful
talisman somewhere. Only I don't see how I ever can thank you for all these lovely
things," she said, stopping her dance, as if suddenly oppressed with gratitude.
"I'll tell you how,—by leaving off the black clothes, that never should have been kept so
long on such a child, and wearing the gay ones I've brought. It will do your spirits good,
and cheer up this sober old house. Won't it, auntie?"
"I think you are right, Alec, and it is fortunate that we have not begun on her spring
clothes yet, for Myra thought she ought not to wear any thing brighter than violet, and
she is too pale for that."
"You just let me direct Miss Hemming how to make some of these things. You will be
surprised to see how much I know about piping hems and gathering arm-holes and
shirring biases," began Dr. Alec, patting a pile of muslin, cloth, and silk with a knowing
air.
Aunt Peace and Rose laughed so that he could not display his knowledge any farther till
they stopped, when he said good-naturedly,—
"That will go a great way toward filling out the belt, so laugh away, Morgiana, and I'll go
back to my work, or I never shall be done."
"I couldn't help it, 'shirred biases' were so very funny!" Rose said, as she turned to her
box after the splendid laugh. "But really, auntie," she added soberly, "I feel as if I ought
not to have so many nice things. I suppose it wouldn't do to give Phebe some of them?
Uncle might not like it."
 29

"He would not mind; but they are not suitable for Phebe. Some of the dresses you are
done with would be more useful, if they can be made over to fit her," answered Aunt
Peace in the prudent, moderate tone which is so trying to our feelings when we indulge
in little fits of charitable enthusiasm.
"I'd rather give her new ones, for I think she is a little bit proud and might not like old
things. If she was my sister it would do, because sisters don't mind, but she isn't, and
that makes it bad, you see. I know how I can manage beautifully; I'll adopt her!" and
Rose looked quite radiant with this new idea.
"I'm afraid you could not do it legally till you are older, but you might see if she likes the
plan, and at any rate you can be very kind to her, for in one sense we are all sisters, and
should help one another."
The sweet old face looked at her so kindly that Rose was fired with a desire to settle the
matter at once, and rushed away to the kitchen just as she was. Phebe was there,
polishing up the antique andirons so busily that she started when a voice cried out:
"Smell that, taste this, and look at me!"
Phebe sniffed attar of rose, crunched the "Lump of Delight" tucked into her mouth, and
stared with all her eyes at little Morgiana prancing about the room like a brilliant
paroquet.
"My stars, ain't you splendid!" was all she could say, holding up two dusty hands.
"I've got heaps of lovely things upstairs, and I'll show them all to you, and I'd go halves,
only auntie thinks they wouldn't be useful, so I shall give you something else; and you
won't mind, will you, because I want to adopt you as Arabella was in the story. Won't
that be nice?"
"Why, Miss Rose, have you lost your wits?"
No wonder Phebe asked, for Rose talked very fast, and looked so odd in her new
costume, and was so eager she could not stop to explain. Seeing Phebe's bewilderment,
she quieted down and said, with a pretty air of earnestness,—
"It isn't fair that I should have so much and you so little, and I want to be as good to you
as if you were my sister, for Aunt Peace says we are all sisters really. I thought if I
adopted you as much as I can now, it would be nicer. Will you let me, please?"
To Rose's great surprise, Phebe sat down on the floor and hid her face in her apron for a
minute without answering a word.
"Oh dear, now she's offended, and I don't know what to do," thought Rose, much
discouraged by this reception of her offer.
"Please, forgive me; I didn't mean to hurt your feelings, and hope you won't think—" she
faltered presently, feeling that she must undo the mischief if possible.
But Phebe gave her another surprise, by dropping the apron and showing a face all
smiles, in spite of tears in the eyes, as she put both arms round Rose and said, with a
laugh and sob,—
"I think you are the dearest girl in the world, and I'll let you do any thing you like with
me."
"Then you do like the plan? You didn't cry because I seemed to be kind of patronizing? I
truly didn't mean to be," cried Rose, delighted.
 30

"I guess I do like it! and cried because no one was ever so good to me before, and I
couldn't help it. As for patronizing, you may walk on me if you want to, and I won't
mind," said Phebe, in a burst of gratitude, for the words, "we are all sisters," went
straight to her lonely heart and nestled there.
"Well, now, we can play I'm a good sprite out of the box, or, what is better, a fairy
godmother come down the chimney, and you are Cinderella, and must say what you
want," said Rose, trying to put the question delicately.
Phebe understood that, for she had a good deal of natural refinement, though she did
come from the poor-house.
"I don't feel as if I wanted any thing now, Miss Rose, but to find some way of thanking
you for all you've done," she said, rubbing off a tear that went rolling down the bridge of
her nose in the most unromantic way.
"Why, I haven't done any thing but given you a bit of candy! Here, have some more, and
eat 'em while you work, and think what I can do. I must go and clear up, so good-by, and
don't forget I've adopted you."
"You've given me sweeter things than candy, and I'm not likely to forget it." And
carefully wiping off the brick-dust, Phebe pressed the little hand Rose offered warmly in
both her hard ones, while the black eyes followed the departing visitor with a grateful
look that made them very soft and bright.
 31

6. Uncle Alec's Room

SOON after dinner, and before she had got acquainted with half her new possessions, Dr.
Alec proposed a drive, to carry round the first instalment of gifts to the aunts and
cousins. Rose was quite ready to go, being anxious to try a certain soft burnous from the
box, which not only possessed a most engaging little hood, but had funny tassels
bobbing in all directions.
The big carriage was full of parcels, and even Ben's seat was loaded with Indian war-
clubs, a Chinese kite of immense size, and a pair of polished ox-horns from Africa. Uncle
Alec, very blue as to his clothes, and very brown as to his face, sat bolt upright,
surveying well-known places with interest, while Rose, feeling unusually elegant and
comfortable, leaned back folded in her soft mantle, and played she was an Eastern
princess making a royal progress among her subjects.
At three of the places their calls were brief, for Aunt Myra's catarrh was unusually bad;
Aunt Clara had a room full of company; and Aunt Jane showed such a tendency to
discuss the population, productions, and politics of Europe, Asia, and Africa, that
even Dr. Alec was dismayed, and got away as soon as possible.
"Now we will have a good time! I do hope the boys will be at home," said Rose, with a
sigh of relief, as they wound yet higher up the hill to Aunt Jessie's.
"I left this for the last call, so that we might find the lads just in from school. Yes, there is
Jamie on the gate watching for us; now you'll see the Clan gather; they are always
swarming about together."
The instant Jamie saw the approaching guests he gave a shrill whistle, which was
answered by echoes from meadow, house, and barn, as the cousins came running from
all directions, shouting, "Hooray for Uncle Alec!" They went at the carriage like
highwaymen, robbed it of every parcel, took the occupants prisoners, and marched
them into the house with great exultation.
"Little Mum! little Mum! here they are with lots of goodies! Come down and see the fun
right away! quick!" bawled Will and Geordie amidst a general ripping off of papers and a
reckless cutting of strings that soon turned the tidy room into a chaos.
Down came Aunt Jessie with her pretty cap half on, but such a beaming face below it
that one rather thought the fly-away head-gear an improvement than otherwise. She
had hardly time to greet Rose and the doctor before the boys were about her, each
clamoring for her to see his gift and rejoice over it with him, for "little Mum" went
halves in every thing. The great horns skirmished about her as if to toss her to the
ceiling; the war-clubs hurtled over her head as if to annihilate her; an amazing medley
from the four quarters of the globe filled her lap, and seven excited boys all talked to her
at once.
But she liked it; oh dear, yes! and sat smiling, admiring, and explaining, quite untroubled
by the din, which made Rose cover up her ears and Dr. Alec threaten instant flight if the
riot was not quelled. That threat produced a lull, and while the uncle received thanks in
one corner, the aunt had some little confidences made to her in the other.
 32

"Well, dear, and how are things going with you now? Better, I hope, than they were a
week ago."
"Aunt Jessie, I think I'm going to be very happy, now uncle has come. He does the
queerest things, but he is so good to me I can't help loving him;" and, nestling closer to
little Mum, Rose told all that had happened, ending with a rapturous account of the
splendid box.
"I am very glad, dear. But, Rose, I must warn you of one thing; don't let uncle spoil you."
"But I like to be spoilt, auntie."
"I don't doubt it; but if you turn out badly when the year is over he will be blamed, and
his experiment prove a failure. That would be a pity, wouldn't it? when he wants to do
so much for you, and can do it if his kind heart does not get in the way of his good
judgment."
"I never thought of that, and I'll try not to be spoilt. But how can I help it?" asked Rose
anxiously.
"By not complaining of the wholesome things he wants you to do; by giving him cheerful
obedience as well as love; and even making some small sacrifices for his sake."
"I will, I truly will! and when I get in a worry about things may I come to you? Uncle told
me to, and I feel as if I shouldn't be afraid."
"You may, darling; this is the place where little troubles are best cured, and this is what
mothers are for, I fancy;" and Aunt Jessie drew the curly head to her shoulder with a
tender look that proved how well she knew what medicine the child most needed.
It was so sweet and comfortable that Rose sat still enjoying it till a little voice said,—
"Mamma, don't you think Pokey would like some of my shells? Rose gave Phebe some of
her nice things, and it was very good of her. Can I?"
"Who is Pokey?" asked Rose, popping up her head, attracted by the odd name.
"My dolly; do you want to see her?" asked Jamie, who had been much impressed by the
tale of adoption he had overheard.
"Yes; I'm fond of dollies, only don't tell the boys, or they will laugh at me."
"They don't laugh at me, and they play with my dolly a great deal; but she likes me best;"
and Jamie ran away to produce his pet.
"I brought my old doll, but I keep her hidden because I am too big to play with her, and
yet I can't bear to throw her away, I'm so fond of her," said Rose, continuing her
confidences in a whisper.
"You can come and play with Jamie's whenever you like, for we believe in dollies up
here," began Aunt Jessie, smiling to herself as if something amused her.
Just then Jamie came back, and Rose understood the smile, for his dolly proved to be a
pretty four-year-old little girl, who trotted in as fast as her fat legs would carry her, and,
making straight for the shells, scrambled up an armful, saying, with a laugh that showed
her little white teeth,—
"All for Dimmy and me, for Dimmy and me!"
 33

"That's my dolly; isn't she a nice one?" asked Jamie, proudly surveying his pet with his
hands behind him and his short legs rather far apart,—a manly attitude copied from his
brothers.
"She is a dear dolly. But why call her Pokey?" asked Rose, charmed with the new
plaything.
"She is such an inquisitive little body she is always poking that mite of a nose into every
thing; and as Paul Pry did not suit, the boys fell to calling her Pokey. Not a pretty name,
but very expressive."
It certainly was, for, having examined the shells, the busy tot laid hold of every thing she
could find, and continued her researches till Archie caught her sucking his carved ivory
chessmen to see if they were not barley-sugar. Rice-paper pictures were also discovered
crumpled up in her tiny pocket, and she nearly smashed Will's ostrich egg by trying to
sit upon it.
"Here, Jim, take her away; she's worse than the puppies, and we can't have her round,"
commanded the elder brother, picking her up and handing her over to the little fellow,
who received her with open arms and the warning remark,—
"You'd better mind what you do, for I'm going to 'dopt Pokey like Rose did Phebe, and
then you'll have to be very good to her, you big fellows."
"'Dopt away, baby, and I'll give you a cage to keep her in, or you won't have her long, for
she is getting worse than a monkey;" and Archie went back to his mates, while Aunt
Jessie, foreseeing a crisis, proposed that Jamie should take his dolly home, as she was
borrowed, and it was time her visit ended.
"My dolly is better than yours, isn't she? 'cause she can walk and talk and sing and
dance, and yours can't do any thing, can she?" asked Jamie with pride, as he regarded
his Pokey, who just then had been moved to execute a funny little jig and warble the
well-known couplet,—
"'Puss-tat, puss-tat, where you been?'
'I been Lunnin, to saw a Tween.'"
After which superb display she retired, escorted by Jamie, both making a fearful din
blowing on conch shells.
"We must tear ourselves away, Rose, because I want to get you home before sunset. Will
you come for a drive, Jessie?" said Dr. Alec, as the music died away in the distance.
"No, thank you; but I see the boys want a scamper, so, if you don't mind, they may escort
you home, but not go in. That is only allowed on holidays."
The words were hardly out of Aunt Jessie's mouth when Archie said, in a tone of
command,—
"Pass the word, lads. Boot and saddle, and be quick about it."
"All right!" And in a moment not a vestige of boy remained but the litter on the floor.
The cavalcade went down the hill at a pace that made Rose cling to her uncle's arm, for
the fat old horses got excited by the antics of the ponies careering all about them, and
went as fast as they could pelt, with the gay dog-cart rattling in front, for Archie and
Charlie scorned shelties since this magnificent equipage had been set up. Ben enjoyed
 34

the fun, and the lads cut up capers till Rose declared that "circus" was the proper name
for them after all.
When they reached the house they dismounted, and stood, three on each side the steps,
in martial attitudes, while her ladyship was handed out with great elegance by Uncle
Alec. Then the clan saluted, mounted at word of command, and with a wild whoop tore
down the avenue in what they considered the true Arab style.
"That was splendid, now it is safely ended," said Rose, skipping up the steps with her
head over her shoulder to watch the dear tassels bob about.
"I shall get you a pony as soon as you are a little stronger," said Dr. Alec, watching her
with a smile.
"Oh, I couldn't ride one of those horrid, frisky little beasts! They roll their eyes and
bounce about so, I should die of fright," cried Rose, clasping her hands tragically.
"Are you a coward?"
"About horses I am."
"Never mind, then; come and see my new room;" and he led the way upstairs without
another word.
As Rose followed she remembered her promise to Aunt Jessie, and was sorry she had
objected so decidedly. She was a great deal more sorry five minutes later, and well she
might be.
"Now take a good look, and tell me what you think of it," said Dr. Alec, opening the door
and letting her enter before him, while Phebe was seen whisking down the backstairs
with a dust-pan.
Rose walked to the middle of the room, stood still, and gazed about her with eyes that
brightened as they looked, for all was changed.
This chamber had been built out over the library to suit some fancy, and had been
unused for years, except at Christmas times, when the old house overflowed. It had
three windows,—one to the east, that overlooked the bay; one to the south, where the
horse-chestnuts waved their green fans; and one to the west, toward the hills and the
evening sky. A ruddy sunset burned there now, filling the room with an enchanted glow;
the soft murmur of the sea was heard, and a robin chirped "Good night!" among the
budding trees.
Rose saw and heard these things first, and felt their beauty with a child's quick instinct;
then her eye took in the altered aspect of the room, once so shrouded, still and solitary,
now so full of light and warmth and simple luxury.
India matting covered the floor, with a gay rug here and there; the antique andirons
shone on the wide hearth, where a cheery blaze dispelled the dampness of the long-
closed room. Bamboo lounges and chairs stood about, and quaint little tables in cosey
corners; one bearing a pretty basket, one a desk, and on a third lay several familiar-
looking books. In a recess stood a narrow white bed, with a lovely Madonna hanging
over it. The Japanese screen half folded back showed a delicate toilet-service of blue and
white set forth on a marble slab, and near by was the great bath-pan, with Turkish
towels and a sponge as big as Rose's head.
"Uncle must love cold water like a duck," she thought, with a shiver.
 35

Then her eye went on to the tall cabinet, where a half-open door revealed a tempting
array of the drawers, shelves, and "cubby holes," which so delight the hearts of children.
"What a grand place for my new things," she thought, wondering what her uncle kept in
that cedar retreat.
"Oh me, what a sweet toilet-table!" was her next mental exclamation, as she approached
this inviting spot.
A round old-fashioned mirror hung over it, with a gilt eagle a-top, holding in his beak
the knot of blue ribbon that tied up a curtain of muslin falling on either side of the table,
where appeared little ivory-handled brushes, two slender silver candlesticks, a
porcelain match-box, several pretty trays for small matters, and, most imposing of all, a
plump blue silk cushion, coquettishly trimmed with lace, and pink rose-buds at the
corners.
That cushion rather astonished Rose; in fact, the whole table did, and she was just
thinking, with a sly smile,—
"Uncle is a dandy, but I never should have guessed it," when he opened the door of a
large closet, saying, with a careless wave of the hand,—
"Men like plenty of room for their rattle-traps; don't you think that ought to satisfy me?"
Rose peeped in and gave a start, though all she saw was what one usually finds in
closets,—clothes and boots, boxes and bags. Ah! but you see these clothes were small
black and white frocks; the row of little boots that stood below had never been on Dr.
Alec's feet; the green bandbox had a gray veil straying out of it, and,—yes! the bag
hanging on the door was certainly her own piece-bag, with a hole in one corner. She
gave a quick look round the room and understood now why it had seemed too dainty for
a man, why her Testament and Prayer-book were on the table by the bed, and what
those rose-buds meant on the blue cushion. It came upon her in one delicious burst that
this little paradise was all for her, and, not knowing how else to express her gratitude,
she caught Dr. Alec round the neck, saying impetuously,—
"O uncle, you are too good to me! I'll do any thing you ask me; ride wild horses and take
freezing baths and eat bad-tasting messes, and let my clothes hang on me, to show how
much I thank you for this dear, sweet, lovely room!"
"You like it, then? But why do you think it is yours, my lass?" asked Dr. Alec, as he sat
down looking well pleased, and drew his excited little niece to his knee.
"I don't think, I know it is for me; I see it in your face, and I feel as if I didn't half deserve
it. Aunt Jessie said you would spoil me, and I must not let you. I'm afraid this looks like
it, and perhaps,—oh me!—perhaps I ought not to have this beautiful room after all!" and
Rose tried to look as if she could be heroic enough to give it up if it was best.
"I owe Mrs. Jessie one for that," said Dr. Alec, trying to frown, though in his secret soul
he felt that she was quite right. Then he smiled that cordial smile, which was like
sunshine on his brown face, as he said,—
"This is part of the cure, Rose, and I put you here that you might take my three great
remedies in the best and easiest way. Plenty of sun, fresh air, and cold water; also
cheerful surroundings and some work; for Phebe is to show you how to take care of this
room, and be your little maid as well as friend and teacher. Does that sound hard and
disagreeable to you, dear?"
 36

"No, sir; very, very pleasant, and I'll do my best to be a good patient. But I really don't
think any one could be sick in this delightful room," she said, with a long sigh of
happiness as her eye went from one pleasant object to another.
"Then you like my sort of medicine better than Aunt Myra's, and don't want to throw it
out of the window, hey?"
 37

7. A Trip To China

"COME, little girl, I've got another dose for you. I fancy you won't take it as well as you
did the last, but you will like it better after a while," said Dr. Alec, about a week after the
grand surprise.
Rose was sitting in her pretty room, where she would gladly have spent all her time if it
had been allowed; but she looked up with a smile, for she had ceased to fear her uncle's
remedies, and was always ready to try a new one. The last had been a set of light
gardening tools, with which she had helped him put the flower-beds in order, learning
all sorts of new and pleasant things about the plants as she worked, for, though she had
studied botany at school, it seemed very dry stuff compared with Uncle Alec's lively
lesson.
"What is it now?" she asked, shutting her work-box without a murmur.
"Salt-water."
"How must I take it?"
"Put on the new suit Miss Hemming sent home yesterday, and come down to the beach;
then I'll show you."
"Yes, sir," answered Rose obediently, adding to herself, with a shiver, as he went off: "It
is too early for bathing, so I know it is something to do with a dreadful boat."
Putting on the new suit of blue flannel, prettily trimmed with white, and the little sailor-
hat with long streamers, diverted her mind from the approaching trial, till a shrill
whistle reminded her that her uncle was waiting. Away she ran through the garden,
down the sandy path, out upon the strip of beach that belonged to the house, and here
she found Dr. Alec busy with a slender red and white boat that lay rocking on the rising
tide.
"That is a dear little boat; and 'Bonnie Belle' is a pretty name," she said, trying not to
show how nervous she felt.
"It is for you; so sit in the stern and learn to steer, till you are ready to learn to row."
"Do all boats wiggle about in that way?" she asked, lingering as if to tie her hat more
firmly.
"Oh, yes, pitch about like nut-shells when the sea is a bit rough," answered her sailor
uncle, never guessing her secret woe.
"Is it rough to-day?"
"Not very; it looks a trifle squally to the eastward, but we are all right till the wind
changes. Come."
"Can you swim, uncle?" asked Rose, clutching at his arm as he took her hand.
"Like a fish. Now then."
 38

"Oh, please hold me very tight till I get there! Why do you have the stern so far away?"
and, stifling several squeaks of alarm in her passage, Rose crept to the distant seat, and
sat there holding on with both hands and looking as if she expected every wave to bring
a sudden shipwreck.
Uncle Alec took no notice of her fear, but patiently instructed her in the art of steering,
till she was so absorbed in remembering which was starboard and which larboard, that
she forgot to say "Ow!" every time a big wave slapped against the boat.
"Now where shall we go?" she asked, as the wind blew freshly in her face, and a few
long, swift strokes sent them half across the little bay.
"Suppose we go to China?"
"Isn't that rather a long voyage?"
"Not as I go. Steer round the Point into the harbor, and I'll give you a glimpse of China in
twenty minutes or so."
"I should like that!" and Rose sat wondering what he meant, while she enjoyed the new
sights all about her.
Behind them the green Aunt-hill sloped gently upward to the grove at the top, and all
along the seaward side stood familiar houses, stately, cosey, or picturesque. As they
rounded the Point, the great bay opened before them full of shipping, and the city lay
beyond, its spires rising above the tall masts with their gay streamers.
"Are we going there?" she asked, for she had never seen this aspect of the rich and busy
old city before.
"Yes. Uncle Mac has a ship just in from Hong Kong, and I thought you would like to go
and see it."
"Oh, I should! I love dearly to go poking about in the warehouses with Uncle Mac; every
thing is so curious and new to me; and I'm specially interested in China because you
have been there."
"I'll show you two genuine Chinamen who have just arrived. You will like to welcome
Whang Lo and Fun See, I'm sure."
"Don't ask me to speak to them, uncle; I shall be sure to laugh at the odd names and the
pig-tails and the slanting eyes. Please let me just trot round after you; I like that best."
"Very well; now steer toward the wharf where the big ship with the queer flag is. That's
the 'Rajah,' and we will go aboard if we can."
In among the ships they went, by the wharves where the water was green and still, and
queer barnacles grew on the slippery piles. Odd smells saluted her nose, and odd sights
met her eyes, but Rose liked it all, and played she was really landing in Hong Kong when
they glided up to the steps in the shadow of the tall "Rajah." Boxes and bales were rising
out of the hold and being carried into the warehouse by stout porters, who tugged and
bawled and clattered about with small trucks, or worked cranes with iron claws that
came down and clutched heavy weights, whisking them aloft to where wide doors like
mouths swallowed them up.
Dr. Alec took her aboard the ship, and she had the satisfaction of poking her inquisitive
little nose into every available corner, at the risk of being crushed, lost, or drowned.
 39

"Well, child, how would you like to take a voyage round the world with me in a jolly old
craft like this?" asked her uncle, as they rested a minute in the captain's cabin.
"I should like to see the world, but not in such a small, untidy, smelly place as this. We
would go in a yacht all clean and comfortable; Charlie says that is the proper way,"
answered Rose, surveying the close quarters with little favor.
"You are not a true Campbell if you don't like the smell of tar and salt-water, nor Charlie
either, with his luxurious yacht. Now come ashore and chin-chin with the Celestials."
After a delightful progress through the great warehouse, peeping and picking as they
went, they found Uncle Mac and the yellow gentlemen in his private room, where
samples, gifts, curiosities, and newly arrived treasures of all sorts were piled up in
pleasing pro-fusion and con-fusion.
As soon as possible Rose retired to a corner, with a porcelain god on one side, a green
dragon on the other, and, what was still more embarrassing, Fun See sat on a tea-chest
in front, and stared at her with his beady black eyes till she did not know where to look.
Mr. Whang Lo was an elderly gentleman in American costume, with his pig-tail neatly
wound round his head. He spoke English, and was talking busily with Uncle Mac in the
most commonplace way,—so Rose considered him a failure. But Fun See was
delightfully Chinese from his junk-like shoes to the button on his pagoda hat; for he had
got himself up in style, and was a mass of silk jackets and slouchy trousers. He was short
and fat, and waddled comically; his eyes were very "slanting," as Rose said; his queue
was long, so were his nails; his yellow face was plump and shiny, and he was altogether
a highly satisfactory Chinaman.
Uncle Alec told her that Fun See had come out to be educated, and could only speak a
little pigeon English; so she must be kind to the poor fellow, for he was only a lad,
though he looked nearly as old as Mr. Whang Lo. Rose said she would be kind; but had
not the least idea how to entertain the queer guest, who looked as if he had walked out
of one of the rice-paper landscapes on the wall, and sat nodding at her so like a toy
Mandarin that she could hardly keep sober.
In the midst of her polite perplexity, Uncle Mac saw the two young people gazing
wistfully at one another, and seemed to enjoy the joke of this making acquaintance
under difficulties. Taking a box from his table, he gave it to Fun See with an order that
seemed to please him very much.
Descending from his perch, he fell to unpacking it with great neatness and despatch,
while Rose watched him, wondering what was going to happen. Presently, out from the
wrappings came a teapot, which caused her to clasp her hands with delight, for it was
made in the likeness of a plump little Chinaman. His hat was the cover, his queue the
handle, and his pipe the nose. It stood upon feet in shoes turned up at the toes, and the
smile on the fat, sleepy face was so like that on Fun's when he displayed the teapot, that
Rose couldn't help laughing, which pleased him much.
Two pretty cups with covers, and a fine scarlet tray, completed the set, and made one
long to have a "dish of tea," even in Chinese style, without cream or sugar.
When he had arranged them on a little table before her, Fun signified in pantomime that
they were hers, from her uncle. She returned her thanks in the same way, whereupon he
returned to his tea-chest, and, having no other means of communication, they sat
smiling and nodding at one another in an absurd sort of way till a new idea seemed to
 40

strike Fun. Tumbling off his seat, he waddled away as fast as his petticoats permitted,
leaving Rose hoping that he had not gone to get a roasted rat, a stewed puppy, or any
other foreign mess which civility would oblige her to eat.
While she waited for her funny new friend, she improved her mind in a way that would
have charmed Aunt Jane. The gentlemen were talking over all sorts of things, and she
listened attentively, storing up much of what she heard, for she had an excellent
memory, and longed to distinguish herself by being able to produce some useful
information when reproached with her ignorance.
She was just trying to impress upon her mind that Amoy was two hundred and eighty
miles from Hong Kong, when Fun came scuffling back, bearing what she thought was a
small sword, till he unfurled an immense fan, and presented it with a string of Chinese
compliments, the meaning of which would have amused her even more than the sound
if she could have understood it.
She had never seen such an astonishing fan, and at once became absorbed in examining
it. Of course, there was no perspective whatever, which only gave it a peculiar charm to
Rose, for in one place a lovely lady, with blue knitting-needles in her hair, sat directly
upon the spire of a stately pagoda. In another charming view a brook appeared to flow
in at the front door of a stout gentleman's house, and out at his chimney. In a third a
zigzag wall went up into the sky like a flash of lightning, and a bird with two tails was
apparently brooding over a fisherman whose boat was just going aground upon the
moon.
It was altogether a fascinating thing, and she would have sat wafting it to and fro all the
afternoon, to Fun's great satisfaction, if Dr. Alec's attention had not suddenly been called
to her by a breeze from the big fan that blew his hair into his eyes, and reminded him
that they must go. So the pretty china was repacked, Rose furled her fan, and with
several parcels of choice teas for the old ladies stowed away in Dr. Alec's pockets, they
took their leave, after Fun had saluted them with the "three bendings and the nine
knockings," as they salute the Emperor, or "Son of Heaven," at home.
"I feel as if I had really been to China, and I'm sure I look so," said Rose, as they glided
out of the shadow of the "Rajah."
She certainly did, for Mr. Whang Lo had given her a Chinese umbrella; Uncle Alec had
got some lanterns to light up her balcony; the great fan lay in her lap, and the tea-set
reposed at her feet.
"This is not a bad way to study geography, is it?" asked her uncle, who had observed her
attention to the talk.
"It is a very pleasant way, and I really think I have learned more about China to-day than
in all the lessons I had at school, though I used to rattle off the answers as fast as I could
go. No one explained any thing to us, so all I remember is that tea and silk come from
there, and the women have little bits of feet. I saw Fun looking at mine, and he must
have thought them perfectly immense," answered Rose, surveying her stout boots with
sudden contempt.
"We will have out the maps and the globe, and I'll show you some of my journeys, telling
stories as we go. That will be next best to doing it actually."
"You are so fond of travelling, I should think it would be very dull for you here, uncle. Do
you know, Aunt Plenty says she is sure you will be off in a year or two."
 41

"Very likely."
"Oh me! what shall I do then?" sighed Rose, in a tone of despair that made Uncle Alec's
face brighten with a look of genuine pleasure as he said significantly,—
"Next time I go I shall take my little anchor with me. How will that suit?"
"Really, uncle?"
"Really, niece."
Rose gave a little bounce of rapture which caused the boat to "wiggle" in a way that
speedily quieted her down. But she sat beaming joyfully and trying to think which of
some hundred questions she would ask first, when Dr. Alec said, pointing to a boat that
was coming up behind them in great style,—
"How well those fellows row! Look at them, and take notes for your own use by and by."
The "Stormy Petrel" was manned by half a dozen jaunty-looking sailors, who made a
fine display of blue shirts and shiny hats, with stars and anchors in every direction.
"How beautifully they go, and they are only boys. Why, I do believe they are our boys!
Yes, I see Charlie laughing over his shoulder. Row, uncle, row! oh, please do, and not let
them catch up with us!" cried Rose, in such a state of excitement that the new umbrella
nearly went overboard.
"All right, here we go!" and away they did go with a long steady sweep of the oars that
carried the "Bonnie Belle" through the water with a rush.
The lads pulled their prettiest, but Dr. Alec would have reached the Point first, if Rose, in
her flurry, had not retarded him by jerking the rudder ropes in a most unseamanlike
way, and just as she got right again her hat blew off. That put an end to the race, and
while they were still fishing for the hat the other boat came alongside, with all the oars
in the air, and the jolly young tars ready for a frolic.
"Did you catch a crab, uncle?"
"No, a blue-fish," he answered, as the dripping hat was landed on a seat to dry.
"What have you been doing?"
"Seeing Fun."
"Good for you, Rose! I know what you mean. We are going to have him up to show us
how to fly the big kite, for we can't get the hang of it. Isn't he great fun, though?"
"No, little Fun."
"Come, stop joking, and show us what you've got."
"You'd better hoist that fan for a sail."
"Lend Dandy your umbrella; he hates to burn his pretty nose."
"I say, uncle, are you going to have a Feast of Lanterns?"
"No, I'm going to have a feast of bread and butter, for it's tea-time. If that black cloud
doesn't lie, we shall have a gust before long, so you had better get home as soon as you
can, or your mother will be anxious, Archie."
"Ay, ay, skipper. Good-night, Rose; come out often, and we'll teach you all there is to
know about rowing," was Charlie's modest invitation.
 42

Then the boats parted company, and across the water from the "Petrel's" crew came a
verse from one of the Nonsense Songs in which the boys delighted.
"Oh, Timballoo! how happy we are,
We live in a sieve and a crockery jar!
And all night long, in the starlight pale,
We sail away, with a pea-green sail,
And whistle and warble a moony song
To the echoing sound of a coppery gong.
Far and few, far and few
Are the lands where the Jumblies live;
Their heads are green, and their hands are blue,
And they went to sea in a sieve."
 43

8. And What Came Of It

"UNCLE, could you lend me a ninepence? I'll return it as soon as I get my pocket-
money," said Rose, coming into the library in a great hurry that evening.
"I think I could, and I won't charge any interest for it, so you need not be in any hurry to
repay me. Come back here and help me settle these books if you have nothing
pleasanter to do," answered Dr. Alec, handing out the money with that readiness which
is so delightful when we ask small loans.
"I'll come in a minute; I've been longing to fix my books, but didn't dare to touch them,
because you always shake your head when I read."
"I shall shake my head when you write, if you don't do it better than you did in making
out this catalogue."
"I know it's bad, but I was in a hurry when I did it, and I am in one now." And away went
Rose, glad to escape a lecture.
But she got it when she came back, for Uncle Alec was still knitting his brows over the
list of books, and sternly demanded, pointing to a tipsy-looking title staggering down
the page,—
"Is that meant for 'Pulverized Bones,' ma'am?"
"No, sir; it's 'Paradise Lost.'"
"Well, I'm glad to know it, for I began to think you were planning to study surgery or
farming. And what is this, if you please? 'Babies' Aprons' is all I can make of it."
Rose looked hard at the scrawl, and presently announced, with an air of superior
wisdom,—
"Oh, that's 'Bacon's Essays.'"
"Miss Power did not teach any thing so old-fashioned as writing, I see. Now look at this
little memorandum Aunt Plenty gave me, and see what a handsome plain hand that is.
She went to a dame-school and learnt a few useful things well; that is better than a
smattering of half a dozen so-called higher branches, I take the liberty of thinking."
"Well, I'm sure I was considered a bright girl at school, and learned every thing I was
taught. Luly and me were the first in all our classes, and 'specially praised for our
French and music and those sort of things," said Rose, rather offended at Uncle Alec's
criticism.
"I dare say; but if your French grammar was no better than your English, I think the
praise was not deserved, my dear."
"Why, uncle, we did study English grammar, and I could parse beautifully. Miss Power
used to have us up to show off when people came. I don't see but I talk as right as most
girls."
 44

"I dare say you do, but we are all too careless about our English. Now, think a minute
and tell me if these expressions are correct,—'Luly and me,' 'those sort of things,' and
'as right as most girls.'"
Rose pulled her pet curl and put up her lip, but had to own that she was wrong, and said
meekly, after a pause which threatened to be sulky,—
"I suppose I should have said 'Luly and I,' in that case, and 'that sort of things' and
'rightly,' though 'correctly' would have been a better word, I guess."
"Thank you; and if you will kindly drop 'I guess,' I shall like my little Yankee all the
better. Now, see here, Rosy, I don't pretend to set myself up for a model in any thing,
and you may come down on my grammar, manners, or morals as often as you think I'm
wrong, and I'll thank you. I've been knocking about the world for years, and have got
careless, but I want my girl to be what I call well educated, even if she studies nothing
but the 'three Rs' for a year to come. Let us be thorough, no matter how slowly we go."
He spoke so earnestly and looked so sorry to have ruffled her that Rose went and sat on
the arm of his chair, saying, with a pretty air of penitence,—
"I'm sorry I was cross, uncle, when I ought to thank you for taking so much interest in
me. I guess,—no, I think you are right about being thorough, for I used to understand a
great deal better when papa taught me a few lessons than when Miss Power hurried me
through so many. I declare my head used to be such a jumble of French and German,
history and arithmetic, grammar and music, I used to feel sometimes as if it would split.
I'm sure I don't wonder it ached." And she held on to it as if the mere memory of the
"jumble" made it swim.
"Yet that is considered an excellent school, I find, and I dare say it would be if the
benighted lady did not think it necessary to cram her pupils like Thanksgiving turkeys,
instead of feeding them in a natural and wholesome way. It is the fault with most
American schools, and the poor little heads will go on aching till we learn better."
This was one of Dr. Alec's hobbies, and Rose was afraid he was off for a gallop, but he
reined himself in and gave her thoughts a new turn by saying suddenly, as he pulled out
a fat pocket-book,—
"Uncle Mac has put all your affairs into my hands now, and here is your month's pocket-
money. You keep your own little accounts, I suppose?"
"Thank you. Yes, Uncle Mac gave me an account-book when I went to school, and I used
to put down my expenses, but I couldn't make them go very well, for figures are the one
thing I am not at all clever about," said Rose, rummaging in her desk for a dilapidated
little book, which she was ashamed to show when she found it.
"Well, as figures are rather important things to most of us, and you may have a good
many accounts to keep some day, wouldn't it be wise to begin at once and learn to
manage your pennies before the pounds come to perplex you?"
"I thought you would do all that fussy part and take care of the pounds, as you call them.
Need I worry about it? I do hate sums so!"
"I shall take care of things till you are of age, but I mean that you shall know how your
property is managed and do as much of it as you can by and by; then you won't be
dependent on the honesty of other people."
 45

"Gracious me! as if I wouldn't trust you with millions of billions if I had them," cried
Rose, scandalized at the mere suggestion.
"Ah, but I might be tempted; guardians are sometimes; so you'd better keep your eye on
me, and in order to do that you must learn all about these affairs," answered Dr. Alec, as
he made an entry in his own very neat account-book.
Rose peeped over his shoulder at it, and then turned to the arithmetical puzzle in her
hand with a sigh of despair.
"Uncle, when you add up your expenses do you ever find you have got more money than
you had in the beginning?"
"No; I usually find that I have a good deal less than I had in the beginning. Are you
troubled in the peculiar way you mention?"
"Yes; it is very curious, but I never can make things come out square."
"Perhaps I can help you," began Uncle Alec, in the most respectful tone.
"I think you had better, for if I have got to keep accounts I may as well begin in the right
way. But please don't laugh! I know I'm very stupid, and my book is a disgrace, but I
never could get it straight." And with great trepidation Rose gave up her funny little
accounts.
It really was good in Dr. Alec not to laugh, and Rose felt deeply grateful when he said, in
a mildly suggestive tone,—
"The dollars and cents seem to be rather mixed; perhaps if I just straightened them out
a bit we should find things all right."
"Please do, and then show me on a fresh leaf how to make mine look nice and ship-
shape as yours do."
As Rose stood by him watching the ease with which he quickly brought order out of
chaos, she privately resolved to hunt up her old arithmetic and perfect herself in the
first four rules, with a good tug at fractions, before she read any more fairy tales.
"Am I a rich girl, uncle?" she asked suddenly, as he was copying a column of figures.
"Rather a poor one, I should say, since you had to borrow a ninepence."
"That was your fault, because you forgot my pocket-money. But, really, shall I be rich by
and by?"
"I am afraid you will."
"Why afraid, uncle?"
"Too much money is a bad thing."
"But I can give it away, you know; that is always the pleasantest part of having
it, I think."
"I'm glad you feel so, for you can do much good with your fortune if you know how to
use it well."
"You shall teach me, and when I am a woman we will set up a school where nothing but
the three Rs shall be taught, and all the children live on oatmeal, and the girls have
waists a yard round," said Rose, with a sudden saucy smile dimpling her cheeks.
 46

"You are an impertinent little baggage, to turn on me in that way right in the midst of my
first attempt at teaching. Never mind, I'll have an extra bitter dose for you next time,
miss."
"I knew you wanted to laugh, so I gave you a chance. Now I will be good, master, and do
my lesson nicely."
So Dr. Alec had his laugh, and then Rose sat down and took a lesson in accounts which
she never forgot.
"Now come and read aloud to me; my eyes are tired, and it is pleasant to sit here by the
fire while the rain pours outside and Aunt Jane lectures upstairs," said Uncle Alec, when
last month's accounts had been put in good order and a fresh page neatly begun.
Rose liked to read aloud, and gladly gave him the chapter in "Nicholas Nickleby" where
the Miss Kenwigses take their French lesson. She did her very best, feeling that she was
being criticised, and hoping that she might not be found wanting in this as in other
things.
"Shall I go on, sir?" she asked very meekly when the chapter ended.
"If you are not tired, dear. It is a pleasure to hear you, for you read remarkably well,"
was the answer that filled her heart with pride and pleasure.
"Do you really think so, uncle? I'm so glad! papa taught me, and I read for hours to him,
but I thought, perhaps, he liked it because he was fond of me."
"So am I; but you really do read unusually well, and I am very glad of it, for it is a rare
accomplishment, and one I value highly. Come here in this cosey, low chair; the light is
better, and I can pull these curls if you go too fast. I see you are going to be a great
comfort as well as a great credit to your old uncle, Rosy." And Dr. Alec drew her close
beside him with such a fatherly look and tone that she felt it would be very easy to love
and obey him since he knew how to mix praise and blame so pleasantly together.
Another chapter was just finished, when the sound of a carriage warned them that Aunt
Jane was about to depart. Before they could go to meet her, however, she appeared in
the door-way looking like an unusually tall mummy in her waterproof, with her glasses
shining like cat's eyes from the depths of the hood.
"Just as I thought! petting that child to death and letting her sit up late reading trash. I
do hope you feel the weight of the responsibility you have taken upon yourself, Alec,"
she said, with a certain grim sort of satisfaction at seeing things go wrong.
"I think I have a very realizing sense of it, sister Jane," answered Dr. Alec, with a comical
shrug of the shoulders and a glance at Rose's bright face.
"It is sad to see a great girl wasting these precious hours so. Now, my boys have studied
all day, and Mac is still at his books, I've no doubt, while you have not had a lesson since
you came, I suspect."
"I have had five to-day, ma'am," was Rose's very unexpected answer.
"I'm glad to hear it; and what were they, pray?"
Rose looked very demure as she replied,—
"Navigation, geography, grammar, arithmetic, and keeping my temper."
 47

"Queer lessons, I fancy; and what have you learned from this remarkable mixture, I
should like to know?"
A naughty sparkle came into Rose's eyes as she answered, with a droll look at her
uncle,—
"I can't tell you all, ma'am, but I have collected some useful information about China,
which you may like, especially the teas. The best are Lapsing Souchong, Assam Pekoe,
rare Ankoe, Flowery Pekoe, Howqua's mixture, Scented Caper, Padral tea, black Congou,
and green Twankey. Shanghai is on the Woosung River. Hong Kong means 'Island of
sweet waters.' Singapore is 'Lion's Town.' 'Chops' are the boats they live in; and they
drink tea out of little saucers. Principal productions are porcelain, tea, cinnamon,
shawls, tin, tamarinds, and opium. They have beautiful temples and queer gods; and in
Canton is the Dwelling of the Holy Pigs, fourteen of them, very big, and all blind."
The effect of this remarkable burst was immense, especially the fact last mentioned. It
entirely took the wind out of Aunt Jane's sails; it was so sudden, so varied and
unexpected, that she had not a word to say. The glasses remained fixed full upon Rose
for a moment, and then, with a hasty "Oh, indeed!" the excellent lady bundled into her
carriage and drove away, somewhat bewildered and very much disturbed.
She would have been more so if she had seen her reprehensible brother-in-law dancing
a triumphal polka down the hall with Rose in honor of having silenced the enemy's
battery for once.
 48

9. Phebe's Secret

"WHY do you keep smiling to yourself, Phebe?" asked Rose, as they were working
together one morning, for Dr. Alec considered house-work the best sort of gymnastics
for girls; so Rose took lessons of Phebe in sweeping, dusting, and bed-making.
"I was thinking about a nice little secret I know, and couldn't help smiling."
"Shall I know it sometime?"
"Guess you will."
"Shall I like it?"
"Oh, won't you, though!"
"Will it happen soon?"
"Sometime this week."
"I know what it is! The boys are going to have fire-works on the Fourth, and have got
some surprise for me. Haven't they?"
"That's telling."
"Well, I can wait; only tell me one thing,—is uncle in it?"
"Of course he is; there's never any fun without him."
"Then it is all right, and sure to be nice."
Rose went out on the balcony to shake the rugs, and, having given them a vigorous
beating, hung them on the balustrade to air, while she took a look at her plants. Several
tall vases and jars stood there, and a month of June sun and rain had worked wonders
with the seeds and slips she had planted. Morning-glories and nasturtiums ran all over
the bars, making haste to bloom. Scarlet beans and honeysuckles were climbing up from
below to meet their pretty neighbors, and the woodbine was hanging its green festoons
wherever it could cling.
The waters of the bay were dancing in the sunshine, a fresh wind stirred the chestnut-
trees with a pleasant sound, and the garden below was full of roses, butterflies, and
bees. A great chirping and twittering went on among the birds, busy with their summer
housekeeping, and, far away, the white-winged gulls were dipping and diving in the sea,
where ships, like larger birds, went sailing to and fro.
"Oh, Phebe, it's such a lovely day, I do wish your fine secret was going to happen right
away! I feel just like having a good time; don't you?" said Rose, waving her arms as if she
was going to fly.
"I often feel that way, but I have to wait for my good times, and don't stop working to
wish for 'em. There, now you can finish as soon as the dust settles; I must go do my
stairs," and Phebe trudged away with the broom, singing as she went.
Rose leaned where she was, and fell to thinking how many good times she had had
lately, for the gardening had prospered finely, and she was learning to swim and row,
 49

and there were drives and walks, and quiet hours of reading and talk with Uncle Alec,
and, best of all, the old pain and ennui seldom troubled her now. She could work and
play all day, sleep sweetly all night, and enjoy life with the zest of a healthy, happy child.
She was far from being as strong and hearty as Phebe, but she was getting on; the once
pale cheeks had color in them now, the hands were growing plump and brown, and the
belt was not much too loose. No one talked to her about her health, and she forgot that
she had "no constitution." She took no medicine but Dr. Alec's three great remedies, and
they seemed to suit her excellently. Aunt Plenty said it was the pills; but, as no second
batch ever followed the first, I think the old lady was mistaken.
Rose looked worthy of her name as she stood smiling to herself over a happier secret
than any Phebe had,—a secret which she did not know herself till she found out, some
years later, the magic of good health.
"'Look only,' said the brownie,
'At the pretty gown of blue,
At the kerchief pinned about her head,
And at her little shoe,'"
said a voice from below, as a great cabbage-rose came flying against her cheek.
"What is the princess dreaming about up there in her hanging-garden?" added Dr. Alec
as she flung back a morning-glory.
"I was wishing I could do something pleasant this fine day; something very new and
interesting, for the wind makes me feel frisky and gay."
"Suppose we take a pull over to the Island? I intended to go this afternoon; but if you
feel more like it now, we can be off at once."
"I do! I do! I'll come in fifteen minutes, uncle. I must just scrabble my room to rights, for
Phebe has got a great deal to do."
Rose caught up the rugs and vanished as she spoke, while Dr. Alec went in, saying to
himself, with an indulgent smile,—
"It may upset things a trifle, but half a child's pleasure consists in having their
fun when they want it."
Never did duster flap more briskly than the one Rose used that day, and never was a
room "scrabbled" to rights in such haste as hers. Tables and chairs flew into their places
as if alive; curtains shook as if a gale was blowing; china rattled and small articles
tumbled about as if a young earthquake was playing with them. The boating suit went
on in a twinkling, and Rose was off with a hop and a skip, little dreaming how many
hours it would be before she saw her pretty room again.
Uncle Alec was putting a large basket into the boat when she arrived, and before they
were off Phebe came running down with a queer, knobby bundle done up in a water-
proof.
"We can't eat half that luncheon, and I know we shall not need so many wraps. I
wouldn't lumber the boat up so," said Rose, who still had secret scares when on the
water.
"Couldn't you make a smaller parcel, Phebe?" asked Dr. Alec, eying the bundle
suspiciously.
 50

"No, sir, not in such a hurry," and Phebe laughed as she gave a particularly large knob a
good poke.
"Well, it will do for ballast. Don't forget the note to Mrs. Jessie, I beg of you."
"No, sir. I'll send it right off," and Phebe ran up the bank as if she had wings to her feet.
"We'll take a look at the light-house first, for you have not been there yet, and it is worth
seeing. By the time we have done that it will be pretty warm, and we will have lunch
under the trees on the Island."
Rose was ready for any thing, and enjoyed her visit to the light-house on the Point very
much, especially climbing up the narrow stairs and going inside the great lantern. They
made a long stay, for Dr. Alec seemed in no hurry to go, and kept looking through his
spy-glass as if he expected to discover something remarkable on sea or land. It was past
twelve before they reached the Island, and Rose was ready for her lunch long before she
got it.
"Now this is lovely! I do wish the boys were here. Won't it be nice to have them with us
all their vacation? Why, it begins to-day, doesn't it? Oh, I wish I'd remembered it sooner,
and perhaps they would have come with us," she said, as they lay luxuriously eating
sandwiches under the old apple-tree.
"So we might. Next time we won't be in such a hurry. I expect the lads will take our
heads off when they find us out," answered Dr. Alec, placidly drinking cold tea.
"Uncle, I smell a frying sort of a smell," Rose said, pausing suddenly as she was putting
away the remains of the lunch half an hour later.
"So do I; it is fish, I think."
For a moment they both sat with their noses in the air, sniffing like hounds; then Dr.
Alec sprang up, saying with great decision,—
"Now this won't do! No one is permitted on this island without asking leave. I must see
who dares to fry fish on my private property."
Taking the basket on one arm and the bundle on the other, he strode away toward the
traitorous smell, looking as fierce as a lion, while Rose marched behind under her
umbrella.
"We are Robinson Crusoe and his man Friday going to see if the savages have come," she
said presently, for her fancy was full of the dear old stories that all children love so well.
"And there they are! Two tents and two boats, as I live! These rascals mean to enjoy
themselves, that's evident."
"There ought to be more boats and no tents. I wonder where the prisoners are?"
"There are traces of them," and Dr. Alec pointed to the heads and tails of fishes strewn
on the grass.
"And there are more," said Rose, laughing, as she pointed to a scarlet heap of what
looked like lobsters.
"The savages are probably eating their victims now; don't you hear the knives rattle in
that tent?"
 51

"We ought to creep up and peep; Crusoe was cautious, you know, and Friday scared out
of his wits," added Rose, still keeping up the joke.
"But this Crusoe is going to pounce upon them regardless of consequences. If I am killed
and eaten, you seize the basket and run for the boat; there are provisions enough for
your voyage home."
With that Uncle Alec slipped round to the front of the tent, and, casting in the big bundle
like a bomb-shell, roared out, in a voice of thunder,—
"Pirates, surrender!"
A crash, a shout, a laugh, and out came the savages, brandishing knives and forks,
chicken bones, and tin mugs, and all fell upon the intruder, pommelling him
unmercifully as they cried,—
"You came too soon! We are not half ready! You've spoilt it all! Where is Rose?"
"Here I am," answered a half-stifled voice, and Rose was discovered sitting on the pile of
red flannel bathing-clothes, which she had mistaken for lobsters, and where she had
fallen in a fit of merriment when she discovered that the cannibals were her merry
cousins.
"You good-for-nothing boys! You are always bursting out upon me in some ridiculous
way, and I always get taken in because I'm not used to such pranks. Uncle is as bad as
the rest, and it's great fun," she said, as the lads came round her, half scolding, half
welcoming, and wholly enjoying the double surprise.
"You were not to come till afternoon, and mamma was to be here to receive you. Every
thing is in a mess now, except your tent; we got that in order the first thing, and you can
sit there and see us work," said Archie, doing the honors as usual.
"Rose felt it in her bones, as Dolly says, that something was in the wind, and wanted to
be off at once. So I let her come, and should have kept her away an hour longer if your
fish had not betrayed you," explained Uncle Alec, subsiding from a ferocious Crusoe into
his good-natured self again.
"As this seat is rather damp, I think I'll rise," said Rose, as the excitement lessened a
little.
Several fishy hands helped her up, and Charlie said, as he scattered the scarlet garments
over the grass with an oar,—
"We had a jolly good swim before dinner, and I told the Brats to spread these to dry.
Hope you brought your things, Rose, for you belong to the Lobsters, you know, and we
can have no end of fun teaching you to dive and float and tread water."
"I didn't bring any thing—" began Rose, but was interrupted by the Brats (otherwise
Will and Geordie), who appeared bearing the big bundle, so much demoralised by its fall
that a red flannel tunic trailed out at one end and a little blue dressing-gown at the
other, while the knobs proved to be a toilet-case, rubbers, and a silver mug.
"Oh, that sly Phebe! This was the secret, and she bundled up those things after I went
down to the boat," cried Rose, with sparkling eyes.
"Guess something is smashed inside, for a bit of glass fell out," observed Will, as they
deposited the bundle at her feet.
 52

"Catch a girl going anywhere without a looking-glass. We haven't got one among the
whole lot of us," added Mac, with masculine scorn.
"Dandy has; I caught him touching up his wig behind the trees after our swim," cut in
Geordie, wagging a derisive finger at Steve, who promptly silenced him by a smart rap
on the head with the drum-stick he had just polished off.
"Come, come, you lazy lubbers, fall to work, or we shall not be ready for mamma. Take
Rose's things to her tent, and tell her all about it, Prince. Mac and Steve, you cut away
and bring up the rest of the straw; and you small chaps clear off the table, if you have
stuffed all you can. Please, uncle, I'd like your advice about the boundary lines and the
best place for the kitchen."
Every one obeyed the Chief, and Rose was escorted to her tent by Charlie, who devoted
himself to her service. She was charmed with her quarters, and still more so with the
programme which he unfolded before her as they worked.
"We always camp out somewhere in vacation, and this year we thought we'd try the
Island. It is handy, and our fire-works will show off well from here."
"Shall we stay over the Fourth? Three whole days! Oh, me! what a frolic it will be!"
"Bless your heart, we often camp for a week, we big fellows; but this year the small
chaps wanted to come, so we let them. We have great larks, as you'll see; for we have a
cave and play Captain Kidd, and have shipwrecks, and races, and all sorts of games. Arch
and I are rather past that kind of thing now, but we do it to please the children," added
Charlie, with a sudden recollection of his sixteen years.
"I had no idea boys had such good times. Their plays never seemed a bit interesting
before. But I suppose that was because I never knew any boys very well, or perhaps you
are unusually nice ones," observed Rose, with an artless air of appreciation that was
very flattering.
"We are a pretty clever set, I fancy; but we have a good many advantages, you see. There
are a tribe of us, to begin with; then our family has been here for ages, and we have
plenty of 'spondulics,' so we can rather lord it over the other fellows and do as we like.
There, ma'am, you can hang your smashed glass on that nail and do up your back hair as
fine as you please. You can have a blue blanket or a red one, and a straw pillow or an air
cushion for your head, whichever you like. You can trim up to any extent, and be as free
and easy as squaws in a wigwam, for this corner is set apart for you ladies, and we never
cross the line uncle is drawing until we ask leave. Any thing more I can do for you,
cousin?"
"No, thank you. I think I'll leave the rest till auntie comes, and go and help you
somewhere else, if I may."
"Yes, indeed, come on and see to the kitchen. Can you cook?" asked Charlie, as he led the
way to the rocky nook where Archie was putting up a sail-cloth awning.
"I can make tea and toast bread."
"Well, we'll show you how to fry fish and make chowder. Now you just set these pots
and pans round tastefully, and sort of tidy up a bit, for Aunt Jessie insists on doing some
of the work, and I want it to be decent here."
By four o'clock the camp was in order, and the weary workers settled down on Lookout
Rock to watch for Mrs. Jessie and Jamie, who was never far from mamma's apron-string.
 53

They looked like a flock of blue-birds, all being in sailor rig, with blue ribbon enough
flying from the seven hats to have set up a milliner. Very tuneful blue-birds they were,
too, for all the lads sang, and the echo of their happy voices reached Mrs. Jessie long
before she saw them.
The moment the boat hove in sight up went the Island flag, and the blue-jackets cheered
lustily, as they did on every possible occasion, like true young Americans. This welcome
was answered by the flapping of a handkerchief and the shrill "Rah! Rah! Rah!" of the
one small tar who stood in the stern waving his hat manfully, while a maternal hand
clutched him firmly in the rear.
Cleopatra landing from her golden galley never received a heartier greeting than "Little
Mum" as she was borne to her tent by the young folk, for love of whom she smilingly
resigned herself to three days of discomfort; while Jamie immediately attached himself
to Rose, assuring her of his protection from the manifold perils which might assail them.
Taught by long experience that boys are always hungry, Aunt Jessie soon proposed
supper, and proceeded to get it, enveloped in an immense apron, with an old hat of
Archie's stuck atop of her cap. Rose helped, and tried to be as handy as Phebe, though
the peculiar style of table she had to set made it no easy task. It was accomplished at
last, and a very happy party lay about under the trees, eating and drinking out of any
one's plate and cup, and quite untroubled by the frequent appearance of ants and
spiders in places which these interesting insects are not expected to adorn.
"I never thought I should like to wash dishes, but I do," said Rose, as she sat in a boat
after supper lazily rinsing plates in the sea, and rocking luxuriously as she wiped them.
"Mum is mighty particular; we just give 'em a scrub with sand, and dust 'em off with a
bit of paper. It's much the best way, I think," replied Geordie, who reposed in another
boat alongside.
"How Phebe would like this! I wonder uncle did not have her come."
"I believe he tried to, but Dolly was as cross as two sticks, and said she couldn't spare
her. I'm sorry, for we all like the Phebe bird, and she'd chirp like a good one out here,
wouldn't she?"
"She ought to have a holiday like the rest of us. It's too bad to leave her out."
This thought came back to Rose several times that evening, for Phebe would have added
much to the little concert they had in the moonlight, would have enjoyed the stories
told, been quick at guessing the conundrums, and laughed with all her heart at the fun.
The merry going to bed would have been best of all, for Rose wanted some one to
cuddle under the blue blanket with her, there to whisper and giggle and tell secrets, as
girls delight to do.
Long after the rest were asleep, Rose lay wide awake, excited by the novelty of all about
her, and a thought that had come into her mind. Far away she heard a city clock strike
twelve; a large star like a mild eye peeped in at the opening of the tent, and the soft
plash of the waves seemed calling her to come out. Aunt Jessie lay fast asleep, with
Jamie rolled up like a kitten at her feet, and neither stirred as Rose in her wrapper crept
out to see how the world looked at midnight.
She found it very lovely, and sat down on a cracker keg to enjoy it with a heart full of the
innocent sentiment of her years. Fortunately, Dr. Alec saw her before she had time to
 54

catch cold, for coming out to tie back the door-flap of his tent for more air, he beheld the
small figure perched in the moonlight. Having no fear of ghosts, he quietly approached,
and, seeing that she was wide awake, said, with a hand on her shining hair,—
"What is my girl doing here?"
"Having a good time," answered Rose, not at all startled.
"I wonder what she was thinking about with such a sober look?"
"The story you told of the brave sailor who gave up his place on the raft to the woman,
and the last drop of water to the poor baby. People who make sacrifices are very much
loved and admired, aren't they?" she asked, earnestly.
"If the sacrifice is a true one. But many of the bravest never are known, and get no
praise. That does not lessen their beauty, though perhaps it makes them harder, for we
all like sympathy," and Dr. Alec sighed a patient sort of sigh.
"I suppose you have made a great many? Would you mind telling me one of them?"
asked Rose, arrested by the sigh.
"My last was to give up smoking," was the very unromantic answer to her pensive
question.
"Why did you?"
"Bad example for the boys."
"That was very good of you, uncle! Was it hard?"
"I'm ashamed to say it was. But as a wise old fellow once said, 'It is necessary to do right;
it is not necessary to be happy.'"
Rose pondered over the saying as if it pleased her, and then said, with a clear, bright
look,—
"A real sacrifice is giving up something you want or enjoy very much, isn't it?"
"Yes."
"Doing it one's own self because one loves another person very much and wants her to
be happy?"
"Yes."
"And doing it pleasantly, and being glad about it, and not minding the praise if it doesn't
come?"
"Yes, dear, that is the true spirit of self-sacrifice; you seem to understand it, and I dare
say you will have many chances in your life to try the real thing. I hope they won't be
very hard ones."
"I think they will," began Rose, and there stopped short.
"Well, make one now, and go to sleep, or my girl will be ill to-morrow, and then the
aunts will say camping out was bad for her."
"I'll go,—good night!" and throwing him a kiss, the little ghost vanished, leaving Uncle
Alec to pace the shore and think about some of the unsuspected sacrifices that had
made him what he was.
 55

10. Rose's Sacrifice

THERE certainly were "larks" on Campbell's Island next day, as Charlie had foretold, and
Rose took her part in them like one intent on enjoying every minute to the utmost.
There was a merry breakfast, a successful fishing expedition, and then the lobsters came
out in full force, for even Aunt Jessie appeared in red flannel. There was nothing Uncle
Alec could not do in the water, and the boys tried their best to equal him in strength and
skill, so there was a great diving and ducking, for every one was bent on distinguishing
himself.
Rose swam far out beyond her depth, with uncle to float her back; Aunt Jessie splashed
placidly in the shallow pools, with Jamie paddling near by like a little whale beside its
mother; while the lads careered about, looking like a flock of distracted flamingoes, and
acting like the famous dancing party in "Alice's Adventures in Wonderland."
Nothing but chowder would have lured them from their gambols in the briny deep; that
time-honored dish demanded the concentrated action of several mighty minds; so the
"Water Babies" came ashore and fell to cooking.
It is unnecessary to say that, when done, it was the most remarkable chowder ever
cooked, and the quantity eaten would have amazed the world if the secret had been
divulged. After this exertion a siesta was considered the thing, and people lay about in
tents or out as they pleased, the boys looking like warriors slumbering where they fell.
The elders had just settled to a comfortable nap when the youngsters rose, refreshed
and ready for further exploits. A hint sent them all off to the cave, and there were
discovered bows and arrows, battle clubs, old swords, and various relics of an
interesting nature. Perched upon a commanding rock, with Jamie to "splain" things to
her, Rose beheld a series of stirring scenes enacted with great vigor and historical
accuracy by her gifted relatives.
Captain Cook was murdered by the natives of Owhyhee in the most thrilling manner.
Captain Kidd buried untold wealth in the chowder kettle at the dead of night, and shot
both the trusting villains who shared the secret of the hiding-place. Sinbad came ashore
there and had manifold adventures, and numberless wrecks bestrewed the sands.
Rose considered them by far the most exciting dramas she had ever witnessed; and
when the performance closed with a grand ballet of Feejee Islanders, whose barbaric
yells alarmed the gulls, she had no words in which to express her gratification.
Another swim at sunset, another merry evening on the rocks watching the lighted
steamers pass seaward and the pleasure-boats come into port, ended the second day of
the camping out, and sent every one to bed early that they might be ready for the
festivities of the morrow.
"Archie, didn't I hear uncle ask you to row home in the morning for fresh milk and
things?"
"Yes; why?"
 56

"Please, may I go too? I have something of great importance to arrange; you know I was
carried off in a hurry," Rose said in a confidential whisper as she was bidding her
cousins good-night.
"I'm willing, and I guess Charlie won't mind."
"Thank you; be sure you stand by me when I ask leave in the morning, and don't say any
thing till then, except to Charlie. Promise," urged Rose, so eagerly that Archie struck an
attitude, and cried dramatically,—
"By yonder moon I swear!"
"Hush! it's all right, go along;" and Rose departed as if satisfied.
"She's a queer little thing, isn't she, Prince?"
"Rather a nice little thing, I think. I'm quite fond of her."
Rose's quick ears caught both remarks, and she retired to her tent, saying to herself
with sleepy dignity,—
"Little thing, indeed! Those boys talk as if I was a baby. They will treat me with more
respect after to-morrow, I guess."
Archie did stand by her in the morning, and her request was readily granted, as the lads
were coming directly back. Off they went, and Rose waved her hand to the islanders
with a somewhat pensive air, for an heroic purpose glowed within her, and the spirit
of self-sacrifice was about to be illustrated in a new and touching manner.
While the boys got the milk Rose ran to Phebe, ordered her to leave her dishes, to put on
her hat and take a note back to Uncle Alec, which would explain this somewhat
mysterious performance. Phebe obeyed, and when she went to the boat Rose
accompanied her, telling the boys she was not ready to go yet, but they could some of
them come for her when she hung a white signal on her balcony.
"But why not come now? What are you about, miss? Uncle won't like it," protested
Charlie, in great amazement.
"Just do as I tell you, little boy; uncle will understand and explain. Obey, as Phebe does,
and ask no questions. I can have secrets as well as other people;" and Rose walked off
with an air of lofty independence that impressed her friends immensely.
"It's some plot between uncle and herself, so we won't meddle. All right, Phebe? Pull
away, Prince;" and off they went, to be received with much surprise by the islanders.
This was the note Phebe bore:—
"Dear Uncle,—I am going to take Phebe's place to-day, and let her have all the fun she can.
Please don't mind what she says, but keep her, and tell the boys to be very good to her for
my sake. Don't think it is easy to do this; it is very hard to give up the best day of all, but I
feel so selfish to have all the pleasure, and Phebe none, that I wish to make this sacrifice.
Do let me, and don't laugh at it; I truly do not wish to be praised, and I truly want to do it.
Love to all from
"Rose."
"Bless the little dear, what a generous heart she has! Shall we go after her, Jessie, or let
her have her way?" said Dr. Alec, after the first mingled amusement and astonishment
had subsided.
 57

"Let her alone, and don't spoil her little sacrifice. She means it, I know, and the best way
in which we can show our respect for her effort is to give Phebe a pleasant day. I'm sure
she has earned it;" and Mrs. Jessie made a sign to the boys to suppress their
disappointment and exert themselves to please Rose's guest.
Phebe was with difficulty kept from going straight home, and declared that she should
not enjoy herself one bit without Miss Rose.
"She won't hold out all day, and we shall see her paddling back before noon, I'll wager
any thing," said Charlie; and the rest so strongly inclined to his opinion that they
resigned themselves to the loss of the little queen of the revels, sure that it would be
only a temporary one.
But hour after hour passed, and no signal appeared on the balcony, though Phebe
watched it hopefully. No passing boat brought the truant back, though more than one
pair of eyes looked out for the bright hair under the round hat; and sunset came,
bringing no Rose but the lovely color in the western sky.
"I really did not think the child had it in her. I fancied it was a bit of sentiment, but I see
she was in earnest, and means that her sacrifice shall be a true one. Dear little soul! I'll
make it up to her a thousand times over, and beg her pardon for thinking it might be
done for effect," Dr. Alec said remorsefully, as he strained his eyes through the dusk,
fancying he saw a small figure sitting in the garden as it had sat on the keg the night
before, laying the generous little plot that had cost more than he could guess.
"Well, she can't help seeing the fire-works any way, unless she is goose enough to think
she must hide in a dark closet and not look," said Archie, who was rather disgusted at
Rose's seeming ingratitude.
"She will see ours capitally, but miss the big ones on the hill, unless papa has forgotten
all about them," added Steve, cutting short the harangue Mac had begun upon the
festivals of the ancients.
"I'm sure the sight of her will be better than the finest fire-works that ever went off,"
said Phebe, meditating an elopement with one of the boats if she could get a chance.
"Let things work; if she resists the brilliant invitation we give her she will be a heroine,"
added Uncle Alec, secretly hoping that she would not.
Meanwhile Rose had spent a quiet, busy day helping Dolly, waiting on Aunt Peace, and
steadily resisting Aunt Plenty's attempts to send her back to the happy island. It had
been hard in the morning to come in from the bright world outside, with flags flying,
cannon booming, crackers popping, and every one making ready for a holiday, and go to
washing cups, while Dolly grumbled and the aunts lamented. It was very hard to see the
day go by, knowing how gay each hour must have been across the water, and how a
word from her would take her where she longed to be with all her heart. But it was
hardest of all when evening came and Aunt Peace was asleep, Aunt Plenty seeing a
gossip in the parlor, Dolly established in the porch to enjoy the show, and nothing left
for the little maid to do but sit alone in her balcony and watch the gay rockets whizz up
from island, hill, and city, while bands played and boats laden with happy people went
to and fro in the fitful light.
Then it must be confessed that a tear or two dimmed the blue eyes, and once, when a
very brilliant display illuminated the island for a moment, and she fancied she saw the
 58

tents, the curly head went down on the railing, and a wide-awake nasturtium heard a
little whisper,—
"I hope some one wishes I was there!"
The tears were all gone, however, and she was watching the hill and island answer each
other with what Jamie called "whizzers, whirligigs, and busters," and smiling as she
thought how hard the boys must be working to keep up such a steady fire, when Uncle
Mac came walking in upon her, saying hurriedly,—
"Come, child, put on your tippet, pelisse, or whatever you call it, and run off with me. I
came to get Phebe, but aunt says she is gone, so I want you. I've got Fun down in the
boat, and I want you to go with us and see my fire-works. Got them up for you, and you
mustn't miss them, or I shall be disappointed."
"But, uncle," began Rose, feeling as if she ought to refuse even a glimpse of bliss,
"perhaps—"
"I know, my dear, I know; aunt told me; but no one needs you now so much as I do, and I
insist on your coming," said Uncle Mac, who seemed in a great hurry to be off, yet was
unusually kind.
So Rose went and found the little Chinaman with a funny lantern waiting to help her in
and convulse her with laughter trying to express his emotions in pigeon English. The
city clocks were striking nine as they got out into the bay, and the island fire-works
seemed to be over, for no rocket answered the last Roman candle that shone on the
Aunt-hill.
"Ours are done, I see, but they are going up all round the city, and how pretty they are,"
said Rose, folding her mantle about her and surveying the scene with a pensive interest.
"Hope my fellows have not got into trouble up there," muttered Uncle Mac, adding, with
a satisfied chuckle, as a spark shone out, "No; there it goes! Look, Rosy, and see how you
like this one; it was ordered especially in honor of your coming."
Rose looked with all her eyes, and saw the spark grow into the likeness of a golden vase,
then green leaves came out, and then a crimson flower glowing on the darkness with a
splendid lustre.
"Is it a rose, uncle?" she asked, clasping her hands with delight as she recognized the
handsome flower.
"Of course it is! Look again, and guess what those are," answered Uncle Mac, chuckling
and enjoying it all like a boy.
A wreath of what looked at first like purple brooms appeared below the vase, but Rose
guessed what they were meant for and stood straight up, holding by his shoulder, and
crying excitedly,—
"Thistles, uncle, Scotch thistles! There are seven of them,—one for each boy! Oh, what a
joke!" and she laughed so that she plumped into the bottom of the boat and stayed there
till the brilliant spectacle was quite gone.
"That was rather a neat thing, I flatter myself," said Uncle Mac in high glee at the success
of his illumination. "Now, shall I leave you on the Island or take you home again, my
good little girl?" he added, lifting her up with such a tone of approbation in his voice that
Rose kissed him on the spot.
 59

"Home, please, uncle; and I thank you very, very much for the beautiful fire-work you
got up for me. I'm so glad I saw it; and I know I shall dream about it," answered Rose
steadily, though a wistful glance went toward the Island, now so near that she could
smell powder and see shadowy figures flitting about.
Home they went; and Rose fell asleep saying to herself, "It was harder than I thought,
but I'm glad I did it, and I truly don't want any reward but Phebe's pleasure."
 60

11. Poor Mac

ROSE'S sacrifice was a failure in one respect, for, though the elders loved her the better
for it, and showed that they did, the boys were not inspired with the sudden respect
which she had hoped for. In fact, her feelings were much hurt by overhearing Archie say
that he couldn't see any sense in it; and the Prince added another blow by pronouncing
her "the queerest chicken ever seen."
It is apt to be so, and it is hard to bear; for, though we do not want trumpets blown, we
do like to have our little virtues appreciated, and cannot help feeling disappointed if
they are not.
A time soon came, however, when Rose, quite unconsciously, won not only the respect
of her cousins, but their gratitude and affection likewise.
Soon after the Island episode, Mac had a sun-stroke, and was very ill for some time. It
was so sudden that every one was startled, and for some days the boy's life was in
danger. He pulled through, however; and then, just as the family were rejoicing, a new
trouble appeared which cast a gloom over them all.
Poor Mac's eyes gave out; and well they might, for he had abused them, and never being
very strong, they suffered doubly now.
No one dared to tell him the dark predictions of the great oculist who came to look at
them, and the boy tried to be patient, thinking that a few weeks of rest would repair the
overwork of several years.
He was forbidden to look at a book, and as that was the one thing he most delighted in, it
was a terrible affliction to the Worm. Every one was very ready to read to him, and at
first the lads contended for this honor. But as week after week went by, and Mac was
still condemned to idleness and a darkened room, their zeal abated, and one after the
other fell off. It was hard for the active fellows, right in the midst of their vacation; and
nobody blamed them when they contented themselves with brief calls, running of
errands, and warm expressions of sympathy.
The elders did their best, but Uncle Mac was a busy man, Aunt Jane's reading was of a
funereal sort, impossible to listen to long, and the other aunties were all absorbed in
their own cares, though they supplied the boy with every delicacy they could invent.
Uncle Alec was a host in himself, but he could not give all his time to the invalid; and if it
had not been for Rose, the afflicted Worm would have fared ill. Her pleasant voice suited
him, her patience was unfailing, her time of no apparent value, and her eager good-will
was very comforting.
The womanly power of self-devotion was strong in the child, and she remained
faithfully at her post when all the rest dropped away. Hour after hour she sat in the
dusky room, with one ray of light on her book, reading to the boy, who lay with shaded
eyes silently enjoying the only pleasure that lightened the weary days. Sometimes he
was peevish and hard to please, sometimes he growled because his reader could not
manage the dry books he wished to hear, and sometimes he was so despondent that her
 61

heart ached to see him. Through all these trials Rose persevered, using all her little arts
to please him. When he fretted, she was patient; when he growled, she ploughed bravely
through the hard pages,—not dry to her in one sense, for quiet tears dropped on them
now and then; and when Mac fell into a despairing mood, she comforted him with every
hopeful word she dared to offer.
He said little, but she knew he was grateful, for she suited him better than any one else.
If she was late, he was impatient; when she had to go, he seemed forlorn; and when the
tired head ached worst, she could always soothe him to sleep, crooning the old songs
her father used to love.
"I don't know what I should do without that child," Aunt Jane often said.
"She's worth all those racketing fellows put together," Mac would add, fumbling about
to discover if the little chair was ready for her coming.
That was the sort of reward Rose liked, the thanks that cheered her; and whenever she
grew very tired, one look at the green shade, the curly head so restless on the pillow,
and the poor groping hands, touched her tender heart and put new spirit into the weary
voice.
She did not know how much she was learning, both from the books she read and the
daily sacrifices she made. Stories and poetry were her delight, but Mac did not care for
them; and since his favorite Greeks and Romans were forbidden, he satisfied himself
with travels, biographies, and the history of great inventions or discoveries. Rose
despised this taste at first, but soon got interested in Livingstone's adventures, Hobson's
stirring life in India, and the brave trials and triumphs of Watt and Arkwright, Fulton,
and "Palissy, the Potter." The true, strong books helped the dreamy girl; her faithful
service and sweet patience touched and won the boy; and long afterward both learned
to see how useful those seemingly hard and weary hours had been to them.
One bright morning, as Rose sat down to begin a fat volume entitled "History of the
French Revolution," expecting to come to great grief over the long names, Mac, who was
lumbering about the room like a blind bear, stopped her by asking abruptly,—
"What day of the month is it?"
"The seventh of August, I believe."
"More than half my vacation gone, and I've only had a week of it! I call that hard," and he
groaned dismally.
"So it is; but there is more to come, and you may be able to enjoy that."
"May be able! I will be able! Does that old noodle think I'm going to stay stived up here
much longer?"
"I guess he does, unless your eyes get on faster than they have yet."
"Has he said any thing more lately?"
"I haven't seen him, you know. Shall I begin?—this looks rather nice."
"Read away; it's all one to me." And Mac cast himself down upon the old lounge, where
his heavy head felt easiest.
Rose began with great spirit, and kept on gallantly for a couple of chapters, getting over
the unpronounceable names with unexpected success, she thought, for her listener did
 62

not correct her once, and lay so still she fancied he was deeply interested. All of a
sudden she was arrested in the middle of a fine paragraph by Mac, who sat bolt upright,
brought both feet down with a thump, and said, in a rough, excited tone,—
"Stop! I don't hear a word, and you may as well save your breath to answer my
question."
"What is it?" asked Rose, looking uneasy, for she had something on her mind, and feared
that he suspected what it was. His next words proved that she was right.
"Now look here, I want to know something, and you've got to tell me."
"Please, don't,—" began Rose, beseechingly.
"You must, or I'll pull off this shade and stare at the sun as hard as ever I can stare. Come
now!" and he half rose, as if ready to execute the threat.
"I will! oh, I will tell, if I know! But don't be reckless and do any thing so crazy as that,"
cried Rose, in great distress.
"Very well; then listen, and don't dodge, as every one else does. Didn't the doctor think
my eyes worse the last time he came? Mother won't say, but you shall."
"I believe he did," faltered Rose.
"I thought so! Did he say I should be able to go to school when it begins?"
"No, Mac," very low.
"Ah!"
That was all, but Rose saw her cousin set his lips together and take a long breath, as if
she had hit him hard. He bore the disappointment bravely, however, and asked quite
steadily in a minute,—
"How soon does he think I can study again?"
It was so hard to answer that! Yet Rose knew she must, for Aunt Jane had declared
she could not do it, and Uncle Mac had begged her to break the truth to the poor lad.
"Not for a good many months."
"How many?" he asked with a pathetic sort of gruffness.
"A year, perhaps."
"A whole year! Why, I expected to be ready for college by that time." And, pushing up
the shade, Mac stared at her with startled eyes, that soon blinked and fell before the one
ray of light.
"Plenty of time for that; you must be patient now, and get them thoroughly well, or they
will trouble you again when it will be harder to spare them," she said, with tears in her
own eyes.
"I won't do it! I will study and get through somehow. It's all humbug about taking care
so long. These doctors like to keep hold of a fellow if they can. But I won't stand it,—I
vow I won't!" and he banged his fist down on the unoffending pillow as if he were
pommelling the hard-hearted doctor.
"Now, Mac, listen to me," Rose said very earnestly, though her voice shook a little and
her heart ached. "You know you have hurt your eyes reading by firelight and in the
 63

dusk, and sitting up late, and now you'll have to pay for it; the doctor said so.
You must be careful, and do as he tells you, or you will be—blind."
"No!"
"Yes, it is true, and he wanted us to tell you that nothing but entire rest would cure you.
I know it's dreadfully hard, but we'll all help you; I'll read all day long, and lead you, and
wait upon you, and try to make it easier—"
She stopped there, for it was evident that he did not hear a sound; the word "blind"
seemed to have knocked him down, for he had buried his face in the pillow, and lay so
still that Rose was frightened. She sat motionless for many minutes, longing to comfort
him, but not knowing how, and wishing Uncle Alec would come, for he had promised to
tell Mac.
Presently, a sort of choking sound came out of the pillow, and went straight to her
heart,—the most pathetic sob she ever heard, for, though it was the most natural means
of relief, the poor fellow must not indulge in it because of the afflicted eyes. The "French
Revolution" tumbled out of her lap, and, running to the sofa, she knelt down by it,
saying, with the motherly sort of tenderness girls feel for any sorrowing creature,—
"Oh, my dear, you mustn't cry! It is so bad for your poor eyes. Take your head out of that
hot pillow, and let me cool it. I don't wonder you feel so, but please don't cry. I'll cry for
you; it won't hurt me."
As she spoke, she pulled away the cushion with gentle force, and saw the green shade all
crushed and stained with the few hot tears that told how bitter the disappointment had
been. Mac felt her sympathy, but, being a boy, did not thank her for it; only sat up with a
jerk, saying, as he tried to rub away the tell-tale drops with the sleeve of his jacket:
"Don't bother; weak eyes always water. I'm all right."
But Rose cried out, and caught his arm: "Don't touch them with that rough woollen stuff!
Lie down and let me bathe them, there's a dear boy; then there will be no harm done."
"They do smart confoundedly. I say, don't you tell the other fellows that I made a baby
of myself, will you?" he added, yielding with a sigh to the orders of his nurse, who had
flown for the eye-wash and linen cambric handkerchief.
"Of course I won't; but any one would be upset at the idea of being—well—troubled in
this way. I'm sure you bear it splendidly, and you know it isn't half so bad when you get
used to it. Besides, it is only for a time, and you can do lots of pleasant things if you can't
study. You'll have to wear blue goggles, perhaps; won't that be funny?"
And while she was pouring out all the comfortable words she could think of, Rose was
softly bathing the eyes and dabbing the hot forehead with lavender-water, as her
patient lay quiet with a look on his face that grieved her sadly.
"Homer was blind, and so was Milton, and they did something to be remembered by, in
spite of it," he said, as if to himself, in a solemn tone, for even the blue goggles did not
bring a smile.
"Papa had a picture of Milton and his daughters writing for him. It was a very sweet
picture, I thought," observed Rose in a serious voice, trying to meet the sufferer on his
own ground.
"Perhaps I could study if some one read and did the eye part. Do you suppose I could, by
and by?" he asked, with a sudden ray of hope.
 64

"I dare say, if your head is strong enough. This sun-stroke, you know, is what upset you,
and your brains need rest, the doctor says."
"I'll have a talk with the old fellow next time he comes, and find out just what I may do;
then I shall know where I am. What a fool I was that day to be stewing my brains and
letting the sun glare on my book till the letters danced before me! I see 'em now when I
shut my eyes; black balls bobbing round, and stars and all sorts of queer things. Wonder
if all blind people do?"
"Don't think about them; I'll go on reading, shall I? We shall come to the exciting part
soon, and then you'll forget all this," suggested Rose.
"No, I never shall forget. Hang the old 'Revolution!' I don't want to hear another word of
it. My head aches, and I'm hot. Oh, wouldn't I like to go for a pull in the 'Stormy Petrel!'"
and poor Mac tossed about as if he did not know what to do with himself.
"Let me sing, and perhaps you'll drop off; then the day will seem shorter," said Rose,
taking up a fan and sitting down beside him.
"Perhaps I shall; I didn't sleep much last night, and when I did I dreamed like fun. See
here, you tell the people that I know, and it's all right, and I don't want them to talk
about it or howl over me. That's all; now drone away, and I'll try to sleep. Wish I could
for a year, and wake up cured."
"Oh, I wish, I wish you could!"
Rose said it so fervently, that Mac was moved to grope for her apron and hold on to a
corner of it, as if it was comfortable to feel her near him. But all he said was,—
"You are a good little soul, Rosy. Give us 'The Birks;' that is a drowsy one that always
sends me off."
Quite contented with this small return for all her sympathy, Rose waved her fan and
sang, in a dreamy tone, the pretty Scotch air, the burden of which is,—
"Bonny lassie, will ye gang, will ye gang
To the Birks of Aberfeldie?"
Whether the lassie went or not I cannot say, but the laddie was off to the land of Nod in
about ten minutes, quite worn out with hearing the bad tidings and the effort to bear
them manfully.
 65

12. "The Other Fellows"

ROSE did tell "the people" what had passed, and no one "howled" over Mac, or said a
word to trouble him. He had his talk with the doctor, and got very little comfort out of it,
for he found that "just what he might do" was nothing at all; though the prospect of
some study by and by, if all went well, gave him courage to bear the woes of the present.
Having made up his mind to this, he behaved so well that every one was astonished,
never having suspected so much manliness in the quiet Worm.
The boys were much impressed, both by the greatness of the affliction which hung over
him and by his way of bearing it. They were very good to him, but not always
particularly wise in their attempts to cheer and amuse; and Rose often found him much
downcast after a visit of condolence from the Clan. She still kept her place as head-nurse
and chief-reader, though the boys did their best in an irregular sort of way. They were
rather taken aback sometimes at finding Rose's services preferred to theirs, and
privately confided to one another that "Old Mac was getting fond of being molly-
coddled." But they could not help seeing how useful she was, and owning that she alone
had remained faithful,—a fact which caused some of them much secret compunction
now and then.
Rose felt that she ruled in that room, if nowhere else, for Aunt Jane left a great deal to
her, finding that her experience with her invalid father fitted her for a nurse, and in a
case like this her youth was an advantage rather than a drawback. Mac soon came to
think that no one could take care of him so well as Rose, and Rose soon grew fond of her
patient, though at first she had considered this cousin the least attractive of the seven.
He was not polite and sensible like Archie, nor gay and handsome like Prince Charlie,
nor neat and obliging like Steve, nor amusing like the "Brats," nor confiding and
affectionate like little Jamie. He was rough, absent-minded, careless, and awkward,
rather priggish, and not at all agreeable to a dainty, beauty-loving girl like Rose.
But when his trouble came upon him, she discovered many good things in this cousin of
hers, and learned not only to pity but to respect and love the poor Worm, who tried to
be patient, brave, and cheerful, and found it a harder task than any one guessed, except
the little nurse, who saw him in his gloomiest moods. She soon came to think that his
friends did not appreciate him, and upon one occasion was moved to free her mind in a
way that made a deep impression on the boys.
Vacation was almost over, and the time drawing near when Mac would be left outside
the happy school-world which he so much enjoyed. This made him rather low in his
mind, and his cousins exerted themselves to cheer him up, especially one afternoon
when a spasm of devotion seemed to seize them all. Jamie trudged down the hill with a
basket of blackberries which he had "picked all his ownself," as his scratched fingers
and stained lips plainly testified. Will and Geordie brought their puppies to beguile the
weary hours, and the three elder lads called to discuss base-ball, cricket, and kindred
subjects, eminently fitted to remind the invalid of his privations.
Rose had gone to drive with Uncle Alec, who declared she was getting as pale as a potato
sprout, living so much in a dark room. But her thoughts were with her boy all the while,
 66

and she ran up to him the moment she returned, to find things in a fine state of
confusion.
With the best intentions in life, the lads had done more harm than good, and the
spectacle that met Nurse Rose's eye was a trying one. The puppies were yelping, the
small boys romping, and the big boys all talking at once; the curtains were up, the room
close, berries scattered freely about, Mac's shade half off, his cheeks flushed, his temper
ruffled, and his voice loudest of all as he disputed hotly with Steve about lending certain
treasured books which he could no longer use.
Now Rose considered this her special kingdom, and came down upon the invaders with
an energy which amazed them and quelled the riot at once. They had never seen her
roused before, and the effect was tremendous; also comical, for she drove the whole
flock of boys out of the room like an indignant little hen defending her brood. They all
went as meekly as sheep; the small lads fled from the house precipitately, but the three
elder ones only retired to the next room, and remained there hoping for a chance to
explain and apologize, and so appease the irate young lady, who had suddenly turned
the tables and clattered them about their ears.
As they waited, they observed her proceedings through the half-open door, and
commented upon them briefly but expressively, feeling quite bowed down with remorse
at the harm they had innocently done.
"She's put the room to rights in a jiffy. What jacks we were to let those dogs in and kick
up such a row," observed Steve, after a prolonged peep.
"The poor old Worm turns as if she was treading on him instead of cuddling him like a
pussy cat. Isn't he cross, though?" added Charlie, as Mac was heard growling about his
"confounded head."
"She will manage him; but it's mean in us to rumple him up and then leave her to
smooth him down. I'd go and help, but I don't know how," said Archie, looking much
depressed, for he was a conscientious fellow, and blamed himself for his want of
thought.
"No more do I. Odd, isn't it, what a knack women have for taking care of sick folks?" and
Charlie fell a-musing over this undeniable fact.
"She has been ever so good to Mac," began Steve, in a self-reproachful tone.
"Better than his own brother, hey?" cut in Archie, finding relief for his own regret in the
delinquencies of another.
"Well, you needn't preach; you didn't any of you do any more, and you might have, for
Mac likes you better than he does me. I always fret him, he says, and it isn't my fault if I
am a quiddle," protested Steve, in self-defence.
"We have all been selfish and neglected him, so we won't fight about it, but try and do
better," said Archie, generously taking more than his share of blame, for he had been
less inattentive than either of the others.
"Rose has stood by him like a good one, and it's no wonder he likes to have her round
best. I should myself if I was down on my luck as he is," put in Charlie, feeling that he
really had not done "the little thing" justice.
 67

"I'll tell you what it is, boys,—we haven't been half good enough to Rose, and we've got
to make it up to her somehow," said Archie, who had a very manly sense of honor about
paying his debts, even to a girl.
"I'm awfully sorry I made fun of her doll when Jamie lugged it out; and I called her 'baby
bunting' when she cried over the dead kitten. Girls are such geese sometimes, I can't
help it," said Steve, confessing his transgressions handsomely, and feeling quite ready to
atone for them if he only knew how.
"I'll go down on my knees and beg her pardon for treating her as if she was a child. Don't
it make her mad, though? Come to think of it, she's only two years or so younger than I
am. But she is so small and pretty, she always seems like a dolly to me," and the Prince
looked down from his lofty height of five feet five as if Rose was indeed a pygmy beside
him.
"That dolly has got a real good little heart, and a bright mind of her own, you'd better
believe. Mac says she understands some things quicker than he can, and mother thinks
she is an uncommonly nice girl, though she don't know all creation. You needn't put on
airs, Charlie, though you are a tall one, for Rose likes Archie better than you; she said
she did because he treated her respectfully."
"Steve looks as fierce as a game-cock; but don't you get excited, my son, for it won't do a
bit of good. Of course, everybody likes the Chief best; they ought to, and I'll punch their
heads if they don't. So calm yourself, Dandy, and mend your own manners before you
come down on other people's."
Thus the Prince with great dignity and perfect good nature, while Archie looked
modestly gratified with the flattering opinions of his kinsfolk, and Steve subsided,
feeling he had done his duty as a cousin and a brother. A pause ensued, during which
Aunt Jane appeared in the other room, accompanied by a tea-tray sumptuously spread,
and prepared to feed her big nestling, as that was a task she allowed no one to share
with her.
"If you have a minute to spare before you go, child, I wish you'd just make Mac a fresh
shade; this has got a berry stain on it, and he must be tidy, for he is to go out to-morrow
if it is a cloudy day," said Mrs. Jane, spreading toast in a stately manner, while Mac
slopped his tea about without receiving a word of reproof.
"Yes, aunt," answered Rose, so meekly that the boys could hardly believe it could be the
same voice which had issued the stern command, "Out of this room, every one of you!"
not very long ago.
They had not time to retire, without unseemly haste, before she walked into the parlor
and sat down at the work-table without a word. It was funny to see the look the three
tall lads cast at the little person sedately threading a needle with green silk. They all
wanted to say something expressive of repentance, but no one knew how to begin, and
it was evident, from the prim expression of Rose's face, that she intended to stand upon
her dignity till they had properly abased themselves. The pause was becoming very
awkward, when Charlie, who possessed all the persuasive arts of a born scapegrace,
went slowly down upon his knees before her, beat his breast, and said, in a heart-
broken tone,—
"Please forgive me this time, and I'll never do so any more."
It was very hard to keep sober, but Rose managed it, and answered gravely,—
 68

"It is Mac's pardon you should ask, not mine, for you haven't hurt me, and I shouldn't
wonder if you had him a great deal, with all that light and racket, and talk about things
that only worry him."
"Do you really think we've hurt him, cousin?" asked Archie, with a troubled look, while
Charlie settled down in a remorseful heap among the table legs.
"Yes, I do, for he has got a raging headache, and his eyes are as red as—as this emery
bag," answered Rose, solemnly plunging her needle into a fat flannel strawberry.
Steve tore his hair, metaphorically speaking, for he clutched his cherished top-knot and
wildly dishevelled it, as if that was the heaviest penance he could inflict upon himself at
such short notice. Charlie laid himself out flat, melodramatically begging some one to
take him away and hang him; but Archie, who felt worst of all, said nothing except to
vow within himself that he would read to Mac till his own eyes were as red as a dozen
emery bags combined.
Seeing the wholesome effects of her treatment upon these culprits, Rose felt that she
might relent and allow them a gleam of hope. She found it impossible to help trampling
upon the prostrate Prince a little, in words at least, for he had hurt her feelings oftener
than he knew; so she gave him a thimble-pie on the top of his head, and said, with the
air of an infinitely superior being,—
"Don't be silly, but get up, and I'll tell you something much better to do than sprawling
on the floor and getting all over lint."
Charlie obediently sat himself upon a hassock at her feet; the other sinners drew near to
catch the words of wisdom about to fall from her lips, and Rose, softened by this
gratifying humility, addressed them in her most maternal tone.
"Now, boys, if you really want to be good to Mac, you can do it in this way. Don't keep
talking about things he can't do, or go and tell what fun you have had batting your
ridiculous balls about. Get some nice book and read quietly; cheer him up about school,
and offer to help him study by and by; you can do that better than I, because I'm only a
girl, and don't learn Greek and Latin and all sorts of headachy stuff."
"Yes, but you can do heaps of things better than we can; you've proved that," said
Archie, with an approving look that delighted Rose, though she could not resist giving
Charlie one more rebuke, by saying, with a little bridling up of the head, and a curl of the
lip that wanted to smile instead,—
"I'm glad you think so, though I am a 'queer chicken.'"
This scathing remark caused the Prince to hide his face for shame, and Steve to erect his
head in the proud consciousness that this shot was not meant for him. Archie laughed,
and Rose, seeing a merry blue eye winking at her from behind two brown hands, gave
Charlie's ear a friendly tweak, and extended the olive-branch of peace.
"Now we'll all be good, and plan nice things for poor Mac," she said, smiling so
graciously that the boys felt as if the sun had suddenly burst out from behind a heavy
cloud and was shining with great brilliancy.
The storm had cleared the air, and quite a heavenly calm succeeded, during which plans
of a most varied and surprising sort were laid, for every one burned to make noble
sacrifices upon the shrine of "poor Mac," and Rose was the guiding star to whom the
others looked with most gratifying submission. Of course, this elevated state of things
 69

could not endure long, but it was very nice while it lasted, and left an excellent effect
upon the minds of all when the first ardor had subsided.
"There, that's ready for to-morrow, and I do hope it will be cloudy," said Rose, as she
finished off the new shade, the progress of which the boys had watched with interest.
"I'd bespoken an extra sunny day, but I'll tell the clerk of the weather to change it. He's
an obliging fellow, and he'll attend to it; so make yourself easy," said Charlie, who had
become quite perky again.
"It is very easy for you to joke, but how would you like to wear a blinder like that for
weeks and weeks, sir?" and Rose quenched his rising spirits by slipping the shade over
his eyes, as he still sat on the cushion at her feet.
"It's horrid! Take it off, take it off! I don't wonder the poor old boy has the blues with a
thing like that on;" and Charlie sat looking at what seemed to him an instrument of
torture, with such a sober face that Rose took it gently away, and went in to bid Mac
good-night.
"I shall go home with her, for it is getting darkish, and she is rather timid," said Archie,
forgetting that he had often laughed at this very timidity.
"I think I might, for she's taking care of my brother," put in Steve, asserting his rights.
"Let's all go; that will please her," proposed Charlie, with a burst of gallantry which
electrified his mates.
"We will!" they said with one voice, and they did, to Rose's great surprise and secret
contentment; though Archie had all the care of her, for the other two were leaping
fences, running races, and having wrestling matches all the way down.
They composed themselves on reaching the door, however; shook hands cordially all
round, made their best bows, and retired with great elegance and dignity, leaving Rose
to say to herself, with girlish satisfaction, as she went in,—
"Now, that is the way I like to be treated."
 70

13. Cosey Corner

VACATION was over, the boys went back to school, and poor Mac was left lamenting. He
was out of the darkened room now, and promoted to blue goggles, through which he
took a gloomy view of life, as might have been expected; for there was nothing he could
do but wander about, and try to amuse himself without using his eyes. Any one who has
ever been condemned to that sort of idleness knows how irksome it is, and can
understand the state of mind which caused Mac to say to Rose in a desperate tone one
day,—
"Look here, if you don't invent some new employment or amusement for me, I shall
knock myself on the head as sure as you live."
Rose flew to Uncle Alec for advice, and he ordered both patient and nurse to the
mountains for a month, with Aunt Jessie and Jamie as escort. Pokey and her mother
joined the party, and one bright September morning six very happy-looking people
were aboard the express train for Portland,—two smiling mammas, laden with
luncheon baskets and wraps; a pretty young girl with a bag of books on her arm; a tall,
thin lad with his hat over his eyes; and two small children, who sat with their short legs
straight out before them, and their chubby faces beaming with the first speechless
delight of "truly travelling."
An especially splendid sunset seemed to have been prepared to welcome them when,
after a long day's journey, they drove into a wide, green door-yard, where a white colt, a
red cow, two cats, four kittens, many hens, and a dozen people, old and young, were
gayly disporting themselves. Every one nodded and smiled in the friendliest manner,
and a lively old lady kissed the new-comers all round, as she said heartily,—
"Well, now, I'm proper glad to see you! Come right in and rest, and we'll have tea in less
than no time, for you must be tired. Lizzie, you show the folks upstairs; Kitty, you fly
round and help father in with the trunks; and Jenny and I will have the table all ready by
the time you come down. Bless the dears, they want to go see the pussies, and so they
shall!"
The three pretty daughters did "fly round," and every one felt at home at once, all were
so hospitable and kind. Aunt Jessie had raptures over the home-made carpets, quilts,
and quaint furniture; Rose could not keep away from the windows, for each framed a
lovely picture; and the little folks made friends at once with the other children, who
filled their arms with chickens and kittens, and did the honors handsomely.
The toot of a horn called all to supper, and a goodly party, including six children besides
the Campbells, assembled in the long dining-room, armed with mountain appetites and
the gayest spirits. It was impossible for any one to be shy or sober, for such gales of
merriment arose they blew the starch out of the stiffest, and made the saddest jolly.
Mother Atkinson, as all called their hostess, was the merriest there, and the busiest; for
she kept flying up to wait on the children, to bring out some new dish, or to banish the
live stock, who were of such a social turn that the colt came into the entry and
demanded sugar; the cats sat about in people's laps, winking suggestively at the food;
 71

and speckled hens cleared the kitchen floor of crumbs, as they joined in the chat with a
cheerful clucking.
Everybody turned out after tea to watch the sunset till all the lovely red was gone, and
mosquitoes wound their shrill horns to sound the retreat. The music of an organ
surprised the new-comers, and in the parlor they found Father Atkinson playing sweetly
on the little instrument made by himself. All the children gathered about him, and, led
by the tuneful sisters, sang prettily till Pokey fell asleep behind the door, and Jamie
gaped audibly right in the middle of his favorite,—
"Coo," said the little doves: "Coo," said she,
"All in the top of the old pine-tree."
The older travellers, being tired, went to "bye low" at the same time, and slept like tops
in home-spun sheets, on husk mattresses made by Mother Atkinson, who seemed to
have put some soothing powder among them, so deep and sweet was the slumber that
came.
Next day began the wholesome out-of-door life, which works such wonders with tired
minds and feeble bodies. The weather was perfect, and the mountain air made the
children as frisky as young lambs; while the elders went about smiling at one another,
and saying, "Isn't it splendid?" Even Mac, the "slow coach," was seen to leap over a fence
as if he really could not help it; and when Rose ran after him with his broad-brimmed
hat, he made the spirited proposal to go into the woods and hunt for a catamount.
Jamie and Pokey were at once enrolled in the Cosey Corner Light Infantry,—a truly
superb company, composed entirely of officers, all wearing cocked hats, carrying flags,
waving swords, or beating drums. It was a spectacle to stir the dullest soul when this
gallant band marched out of the yard in full regimentals, with Captain Dove—a solemn,
big-headed boy of eleven—issuing his orders with the gravity of a general, and his
Falstaffian regiment obeying them with more docility than skill. The little Snow children
did very well, and Lieutenant Jack Dove was fine to see; so was Drummer Frank, the
errand-boy of the house, as he rub-a-dub-dubbed with all his heart and drumsticks.
Jamie had "trained" before, and was made a colonel at once; but Pokey was the best of
all, and called forth a spontaneous burst of applause from the spectators as she brought
up the rear, her cocked hat all over one eye, her flag trailing over her shoulder, and her
wooden sword straight up in the air; her face beaming and every curl bobbing with
delight as her fat legs tottered in the vain attempt to keep step manfully.
Mac and Rose were picking blackberries in the bushes beside the road when the
soldiers passed without seeing them, and they witnessed a sight that was both pretty
and comical. A little farther on was one of the family burial spots so common in those
parts, and just this side of it Captain Fred Dove ordered his company to halt, explaining
his reason for so doing in the following words:—
"That's a graveyard, and it's proper to muffle the drums and lower the flags as we go by,
and we'd better take off our hats, too; it's more respectable, I think."
"Isn't that cunning of the dears?" whispered Rose, as the little troop marched slowly by
to the muffled roll of the drums, every flag and sword held low, all the little heads
uncovered, and the childish faces very sober as the leafy shadows flickered over them.
"Let's follow and see what they are after," proposed Mac, who found sitting on a wall
and being fed with blackberries luxurious but tiresome.
 72

So they followed and heard the music grow lively, saw the banners wave in the breeze
again when the graveyard was passed, and watched the company file into the
dilapidated old church that stood at the corner of three woodland roads. Presently the
sound of singing made the outsiders quicken their steps, and, stealing up, they peeped in
at one of the broken windows.
Captain Dove was up in the old wooden pulpit, gazing solemnly down upon his
company, who, having stacked their arms in the porch, now sat in the bare pews singing
a Sunday-school hymn with great vigor and relish.
"Let us pray," said Captain Dove, with as much reverence as an army chaplain; and,
folding his hands, he repeated a prayer which he thought all would know,—an excellent
little prayer, but not exactly appropriate to the morning, for it was,—
"Now I lay me down to sleep."
Every one joined in saying it, and it was a pretty sight to see the little creatures bowing
their curly heads and lisping out the words they knew so well. Tears came into Rose's
eyes as she looked; Mac took his hat off involuntarily, and then clapped it on again as if
ashamed of showing any feeling.
"Now I shall preach you a short sermon, and my text is, 'Little children, love one
another.' I asked mamma to give me one, and she thought that would be good; so you all
sit still and I'll preach it. You mustn't whisper, Marion, but hear me. It means that we
should be good to each other, and play fair, and not quarrel as we did this very day
about the wagon. Jack can't always drive, and needn't be mad because I like to go with
Frank. Annette ought to be horse sometimes and not always driver; and Willie may as
well make up his mind to let Marion build her house by his, for she will do it, and he
needn't fuss about it. Jamie seems to be a good boy, but I shall preach to him if he isn't.
No, Pokey, people don't kiss in church or put their hats on. Now you must all remember
what I tell you, because I'm the captain, and you should mind me."
Here Lieutenant Jack spoke right out in meeting with the rebellious remark,—
"Don't care if you are; you'd better mind yourself, and tell how you took away my strap,
and kept the biggest doughnut, and didn't draw fair when we had the truck."
"Yes, and you slapped Frank; I saw you," bawled Willie Snow, bobbing up in his pew.
"And you took my book away and hid it 'cause I wouldn't go and swing when you
wanted me to," added Annette, the oldest of the Snow trio.
"I shan't build my house by Willie's if he don't want me to, so now!" put in little Marion,
joining the mutiny.
"I will tiss Dimmy! and I tored up my hat 'tause a pin picked me," shouted Pokey,
regardless of Jamie's efforts to restrain her.
Captain Dove looked rather taken aback at this outbreak in the ranks; but, being a
dignified and calm personage, he quelled the rising rebellion with great tact and skill by
saying, briefly,—
"We will sing the last hymn; 'Sweet, sweet good-by,'—you all know that, so do it nicely,
and then we will go and have luncheon."
Peace was instantly restored, and a burst of melody drowned the suppressed giggles of
Rose and Mac, who found it impossible to keep sober during the latter part of this
 73

somewhat remarkable service. Fifteen minutes of repose rendered it a physical

impossibility for the company to march out as quietly as they had marched in. I grieve to
state that the entire troop raced home as hard as they could pelt, and were soon
skirmishing briskly over their lunch, utterly oblivious of what Jamie (who had been
much impressed by the sermon) called "the captain's beautiful teck."
It was astonishing how much they all found to do at Cosey Corner; and Mac, instead of
lying in a hammock and being read to, as he had expected, was busiest of all. He was
invited to survey and lay out Skeeterville, a town which the children were getting up in
a huckleberry pasture; and he found much amusement in planning little roads, staking
off house-lots, attending to the water-works, and consulting with the "selectmen" about
the best sites for public buildings; for Mac was a boy still, in spite of his fifteen years and
his love of books.
Then he went fishing with a certain jovial gentleman from the West; and though they
seldom caught any thing but colds, they had great fun and exercise chasing the phantom
trout they were bound to have. Mac also developed a geological mania, and went
tapping about at rocks and stones, discoursing wisely of "strata, periods, and fossil
remains;" while Rose picked up leaves and lichens, and gave him lessons in botany, in
return for his lectures on geology.
They led a very merry life; for the Atkinson girls kept up a sort of perpetual picnic; and
did it so capitally, that one was never tired of it. So their visitors throve finely, and long
before the month was out it was evident that Dr. Alec had prescribed the right medicine
for his patients.
 74

14. A Happy Birthday

THE twelfth of October was Rose's birthday, but no one seemed to remember that
interesting fact, and she felt delicate about mentioning it, so fell asleep the night before
wondering if she would have any presents. That question was settled early the next
morning, for she was awakened by a soft tap on her face, and opening her eyes she
beheld a little black and white figure sitting on her pillow, staring at her with a pair of
round eyes very like blueberries, while one downy paw patted her nose to attract her
notice. It was Kitty Comet, the prettiest of all the pussies, and Comet evidently had a
mission to perform, for a pink bow adorned her neck, and a bit of paper was pinned to it
bearing the words, "For Miss Rose, from Frank."
That pleased her extremely, and that was only the beginning of the fun, for surprises
and presents kept popping out in the most delightful manner all through the day, the
Atkinson girls being famous jokers and Rose a favorite. But the best gift of all came on
the way to Mount Windy-top, where it was decided to picnic in honor of the great
occasion. Three jolly loads set off soon after breakfast, for everybody went, and
everybody seemed bound to have an extra good time, especially Mother Atkinson, who
wore a hat as broad-brimmed as an umbrella, and took the dinner-horn to keep her
flock from straying away.
"I'm going to drive aunty and a lot of the babies, so you must ride the pony. And please
stay behind us a good bit when we go to the station, for a parcel is coming, and you are
not to see it till dinner-time. You won't mind, will you?" said Mac in a confidential aside
during the wild flurry of the start.
"Not a bit," answered Rose. "It hurts my feelings very much to be told to keep out of the
way at any other time, but birthdays and Christmas it is part of the fun to be blind and
stupid, and poked into corners. I'll be ready as soon as you are, Giglamps."
"Stop under the big maple till I call,—then you can't possibly see any thing," added Mac,
as he mounted her on the pony his father had sent up for his use. "Barkis" was so gentle
and so "willin'," however, that Rose was ashamed to be afraid to ride him; so she had
learned, that she might surprise Dr. Alec when she got home; meantime she had many a
fine canter "over the hills and far away" with Mac, who preferred Mr. Atkinson's old
Sorrel.
Away they went, and, coming to the red maple, Rose obediently paused; but could not
help stealing a glance in the forbidden direction before the call came. Yes, there was a
hamper going under the seat, and then she caught sight of a tall man whom Mac seemed
to be hustling into the carriage in a great hurry. One look was enough, and, with a cry of
delight, Rose was off down the road as fast as Barkis could go.
"Now I'll astonish uncle," she thought. "I'll dash up in grand style, and show him that I
am not a coward, after all."
Fired by this ambition, she startled Barkis by a sharp cut, and still more bewildered him
by leaving him to his own guidance down the steep, stony road. The approach would
have been a fine success if, just as Rose was about to pull up and salute, two or three
 75

distracted hens had not scuttled across the road with a great squawking, which caused
Barkis to shy and stop so suddenly that his careless rider landed in an ignominious heap
just under old Sorrel's astonished nose.
Rose was up again before Dr. Alec was out of the carryall, and threw two dusty arms
about his neck, crying with a breathless voice,—
"O uncle, I'm so glad to see you! It is better than a cart-load of goodies, and so dear of
you to come!"
"But aren't you hurt, child? That was a rough tumble, and I'm afraid you must be
damaged somewhere," answered the Doctor, full of fond anxiety, as he surveyed his girl
with pride.
"My feelings are hurt, but my bones are all safe. It's too bad! I was going to do it so
nicely, and those stupid hens spoilt it all," said Rose, quite crest-fallen, as well as much
shaken.
"I couldn't believe my eyes when I asked 'Where is Rose?' and Mac pointed to the little
Amazon pelting down the hill at such a rate. You couldn't have done any thing that
would please me more, and I'm delighted to see how well you ride. Now, will you mount
again, or shall we turn Mac out and take you in?" asked Dr. Alec, as Aunt Jessie proposed
a start, for the others were beckoning them to follow.
"Pride goeth before a fall,—better not try to show off again, ma'am," said Mac, who
would have been more than mortal if he had refrained from teasing when so good a
chance offered.
"Pride does go before a fall, but I wonder if a sprained ankle always comes after it?"
thought Rose, bravely concealing her pain, as she answered, with great dignity,—
"I prefer to ride. Come on, and see who will catch up first."
She was up and away as she spoke, doing her best to efface the memory of her downfall
by sitting very erect, elbows down, head well up, and taking the motion of the pony as
Barkis cantered along as easily as a rocking-chair.
"You ought to see her go over a fence and race when we ride together. She can scud, too,
like a deer when we play 'Follow the leader,' and skip stones and bat balls almost as
well as I can," said Mac, in reply to his uncle's praise of his pupil.
"I'm afraid you will think her a sad tomboy, Alec; but really she seems so well and
happy, I have not the heart to check her. She has broken out in the most unexpected
way, and frisks like a colt; for she says she feels so full of spirits she must run and shout
whether it is proper or not," added Mrs. Jessie, who had been a pretty hoyden years ago
herself.
"Good,—good! that's the best news you could tell me;" and Dr. Alec rubbed his hands
heartily. "Let the girl run and shout as much as she will,—it is a sure sign of health, and
as natural to a happy child as frisking is to any young animal full of life. Tomboys make
strong women usually, and I had far rather find Rose playing foot-ball with Mac than
puttering over bead-work like that affected midget, Ariadne Blish."
"But she cannot go on playing foot-ball very long; and we must not forget that she has a
woman's work to do by and by," began Mrs. Jessie.
 76

"Neither will Mac play foot-ball much longer, but he will be all the better fitted for
business, because of the health it gives him. Polish is easily added, if the foundations are
strong; but no amount of gilding will be of use if your timber is not sound. I'm sure I'm
right, Jessie; and if I can do as well by my girl during the next six months as I have the
last, my experiment will succeed."
"It certainly will; for when I contrast that bright, blooming face with the pale, listless
one that made my heart ache a while ago, I can believe in almost any miracle," said Mrs.
Jessie, as Rose looked round to point out a lovely view, with cheeks like the ruddy
apples in the orchard near by, eyes clear as the autumn sky overhead, and vigor in every
line of her girlish figure.
A general scramble among the rocks was followed by a regular gypsy lunch, which the
young folks had the rapture of helping to prepare. Mother Atkinson put on her apron,
turned up her sleeves, and fell to work as gayly as if in her own kitchen, boiling the
kettle slung on three sticks over a fire of cones and fir-boughs; while the girls spread the
mossy table with a feast of country goodies, and the children tumbled about in every
one's way till the toot of the horn made them settle down like a flock of hungry birds.
As soon as the merry meal and a brief interval of repose were over, it was unanimously
voted to have some charades. A smooth, green spot between two stately pines was
chosen for the stage; shawls hung up, properties collected, audience and actors
separated, and a word quickly chosen.
The first scene discovered Mac in a despondent attitude and shabby dress, evidently
much troubled in mind. To him entered a remarkable creature with a brown-paper bag
over its head. A little pink nose peeped through one hole in the middle, white teeth
through another, and above two eyes glared fiercely. Spires of grass stuck in each side of
the mouth seemed meant to represent whiskers; the upper corners of the bag were
twisted like ears, and no one could doubt for a moment that the black scarf pinned on
behind was a tail.
This singular animal seemed in pantomime to be comforting his master and offering
advice, which was finally acted upon, for Mac pulled off his boots, helped the little beast
into them, and gave him a bag; then, kissing his paw with a hopeful gesture, the creature
retired, purring so successfully that there was a general cry of "Cat, puss, boots!"
"Cat is the word," replied a voice, and the curtain fell.
The next scene was a puzzler, for in came another animal, on all-fours this time, with a
new sort of tail and long ears. A gray shawl concealed its face, but an inquisitive
sunbeam betrayed the glitter as of goggles under the fringe. On its back rode a small
gentleman in Eastern costume, who appeared to find some difficulty in keeping his seat
as his steed jogged along. Suddenly a spirit appeared, all in white, with long newspaper
wings upon its back and golden locks about its face. Singularly enough, the beast beheld
this apparition and backed instantly, but the rider evidently saw nothing and whipped
up unmercifully, also unsuccessfully, for the spirit stood directly in the path, and the
amiable beast would not budge a foot. A lively skirmish followed, which ended in the
Eastern gentleman's being upset into a sweet-fern bush, while the better-bred animal
abased itself before the shining one.
The children were all in the dark till Mother Atkinson said, in an inquiring tone,—
 77

"If that isn't Balaam and the ass, I'd like to know what it is. Rose makes a sweet angel,
don't she?"
"Ass" was evidently the word, and the angel retired, smiling with mundane satisfaction
over the compliment that reached her ears.
The next was a pretty little scene from the immortal story of "Babes in the Wood." Jamie
and Pokey came trotting in, hand-in-hand, and, having been through the parts many
times before, acted with great ease and much fluency, audibly directing each other from
time to time as they went along. The berries were picked, the way lost, tears shed, baby
consolation administered, and then the little pair lay down among the brakes and died
with their eyes wide open and the toes of their four little boots turned up to the daisies
in the most pathetic manner.
"Now the wobins tum. You be twite dead, Dimmy, and I'll peep and see 'em," one defunct
innocent was heard to say.
"I hope they'll be quick, for I'm lying on a stone, and ants are walking up my leg like
fury," murmured the other.
Here the robins came flapping in with red scarfs over their breasts and leaves in their
mouths, which they carefully laid upon the babes wherever they would show best. A
prickly blackberry-leaf placed directly over Pokey's nose caused her to sneeze so
violently that her little legs flew into the air; Jamie gave a startled "Ow!" and the pitying
fowls fled giggling.
After some discussion it was decided that the syllable must be "strew or strow," and
then they waited to see if it was a good guess.
This scene discovered Annette Snow in bed, evidently very ill; Miss Jenny was her
anxious mamma, and her merry conversation amused the audience till Mac came in as a
physician, and made great fun with his big watch, pompous manner, and absurd
questions. He prescribed one pellet with an unpronounceable name, and left after
demanding twenty dollars for his brief visit.
The pellet was administered, and such awful agonies immediately set in that the
distracted mamma bade a sympathetic neighbor run for Mother Know-all. The neighbor
ran, and in came a brisk little old lady in cap and specs, with a bundle of herbs under her
arm, which she at once applied in all sorts of funny ways, explaining their virtues as she
clapped a plantain poultice here, put a pounded catnip plaster there, or tied a couple of
mullein leaves round the sufferer's throat. Instant relief ensued, the dying child sat
up and demanded baked beans, the grateful parent offered fifty dollars; but Mother
Know-all indignantly refused it and went smiling away, declaring that a neighborly turn
needed no reward, and a doctor's fee was all a humbug.
The audience were in fits of laughter over this scene, for Rose imitated Mrs. Atkinson
capitally, and the herb-cure was a good hit at the excellent lady's belief that "yarbs"
would save mankind if properly applied. No one enjoyed it more than herself, and the
saucy children prepared for the grand finale in high feather.
This closing scene was brief but striking, for two trains of cars whizzed in from opposite
sides, met with a terrible collision in the middle of the stage, and a general smash-up
completed the word catastrophe.
 78

"Now let us act a proverb. I've got one all ready," said Rose, who was dying to
distinguish herself in some way before Uncle Alec.
So every one but Mac, the gay Westerner, and Rose, took their places on the rocky seats
and discussed the late beautiful and varied charade, in which Pokey frankly pronounced
her own scene the "bestest of all."
In five minutes the curtain was lifted; nothing appeared but a very large sheet of brown
paper pinned to a tree, and on it was drawn a clock-face, the hands pointing to four. A
small note below informed the public that 4 a.m. was the time. Hardly had the audience
grasped this important fact when a long water-proof serpent was seen uncoiling itself
from behind a stump. An inch-worm, perhaps, would be a better description, for it
travelled in the same humpy way as that pleasing reptile. Suddenly a very wide-awake
and active fowl advanced, pecking, chirping, and scratching vigorously. A tuft of green
leaves waved upon his crest, a larger tuft of brakes made an umbrageous tail, and a
shawl of many colors formed his flapping wings. A truly noble bird, whose legs had the
genuine strut, whose eyes shone watchfully, and whose voice had a ring that evidently
struck terror into the caterpillar's soul, if it was a caterpillar. He squirmed, he wriggled,
he humped as fast as he could, trying to escape; but all in vain. The tufted bird espied
him, gave one warbling sort of crow, pounced upon him, and flapped triumphantly
away.
"That early bird got such a big worm he could hardly carry him off," laughed Aunt Jessie,
as the children shouted over the joke suggested by Mac's nickname.
"That is one of uncle's favorite proverbs, so I got it up for his especial benefit," said Rose,
coming up with the two-legged worm beside her.
"Very clever; what next?" asked Dr. Alec as she sat down beside him.
"The Dove boys are going to give us an 'Incident in the Life of Napoleon,' as they call it;
the children think it very splendid, and the little fellows do it rather nicely," answered
Mac with condescension.
A tent appeared, and pacing to and fro before it was a little sentinel, who, in a brief
soliloquy, informed the observers that the elements were in a great state of confusion,
that he had marched some hundred miles or so that day, and that he was dying for want
of sleep. Then he paused, leaned upon his gun, and seemed to doze; dropped slowly
down, overpowered with slumber, and finally lay flat, with his gun beside him, a
faithless little sentinel. Enter Napoleon, cocked hat, gray coat, high boots, folded arms,
grim mouth, and a melodramatic stride. Freddy Dove always covered himself with glory
in this part, and "took the stage" with a Napoleonic attitude that brought down the
house; for the big-headed boy, with solemn, dark eyes and square brow, was "the very
moral of that rascal, Boneyparty," Mother Atkinson said.
Some great scheme was evidently brewing in his mighty mind,—a trip across the Alps, a
bonfire at Moscow, or a little skirmish at Waterloo, perhaps, for he marched in silent
majesty till suddenly a gentle snore disturbed the imperial reverie. He saw the sleeping
soldier and glared upon him, saying in an awful tone,—
"Ha! asleep at his post! Death is the penalty,—he must die!"
Picking up the musket, he is about to execute summary justice, as emperors are in the
habit of doing, when something in the face of the weary sentinel appears to touch him.
And well it might, for a most engaging little warrior was Jack as he lay with his shako
 79

half off, his childish face trying to keep sober, and a great black moustache over his rosy
mouth. It would have softened the heart of any Napoleon, and the Little Corporal proved
himself a man by relenting, and saying, with a lofty gesture of forgiveness,—
"Brave fellow, he is worn out; I will let him sleep, and mount guard in his place."
Then, shouldering the gun, this noble being strode to and fro with a dignity which
thrilled the younger spectators. The sentinel awakes, sees what has happened, and gives
himself up for lost. But the Emperor restores his weapon, and, with that smile which
won all hearts, says, pointing to a high rock whereon a crow happens to be sitting: "Be
brave, be vigilant, and remember that from yonder Pyramid generations are beholding
you," and with these memorable words he vanishes, leaving the grateful soldier bolt
upright, with his hand at his temple and deathless devotion stamped upon his youthful
countenance.
The applause which followed this superb piece had hardly subsided, when a sudden
splash and a shrill cry caused a general rush toward the waterfall that went gambolling
down the rocks, singing sweetly as it ran. Pokey had tried to gambol also, and had
tumbled into a shallow pool, whither Jamie had gallantly followed, in a vain attempt to
fish her out, and both were paddling about half frightened, half pleased with the
unexpected bath.
This mishap made it necessary to get the dripping infants home as soon as possible; so
the wagons were loaded up, and away they went, as merry as if the mountain air had
really been "Oxygenated Sweets not Bitters," as Dr. Alec suggested when Mac said he felt
as jolly as if he had been drinking champagne instead of the currant wine that came
with a great frosted cake wreathed with sugar roses in Aunt Plenty's hamper of goodies.
Rose took part in all the fun, and never betrayed by look or word the twinges of pain she
suffered in her ankle. She excused herself from the games in the evening, however, and
sat talking to Uncle Alec in a lively way, that both amazed and delighted him; for she
confided to him that she played horse with the children, drilled with the light infantry,
climbed trees, and did other dreadful things that would have caused the aunts to cry
aloud if they knew of them.
"I don't care a pin what they say if you don't mind, uncle," she answered, when he
pictured the dismay of the good ladies.
"Ah, it's all very well to defy them, but you are getting so rampant, I'm afraid you will
defy me next, and then where are we?"
"No, I won't! I shouldn't dare; because you are my guardian, and can put me in a strait-
jacket if you like;" and Rose laughed in his face, even while she nestled closer with a
confiding gesture pleasant to see.
"Upon my word, Rosy, I begin to feel like the man who bought an elephant, and then
didn't know what to do with him. I thought I had got a pet and plaything for years to
come; but here you are growing up like a bean-stalk, and I shall find I've got a strong-
minded little woman on my hands before I can turn round. There's a predicament for a
man and an uncle!"
Dr. Alec's comic distress was mercifully relieved for the time being by a dance of goblins
on the lawn, where the children, with pumpkin lanterns on their heads, frisked about
like will-o'-the-wisps, as a parting surprise.
 80

When Rose went to bed, she found that Uncle Alec had not forgotten her; for on the
table stood a delicate little easel, holding two miniatures set in velvet. She knew them
both, and stood looking at them till her eyes brimmed over with tears that were both
sweet and sad; for they were the faces of her father and mother, beautifully copied from
portraits fast fading away.
Presently she knelt down, and, putting her arms round the little shrine, kissed one after
the other, saying with an earnest voice, "I'll truly try to make them glad to see me by and
by."
And that was Rose's little prayer on the night of her fourteenth birthday.
Two days later, the Campbells went home, a larger party than when they came; for Dr.
Alec was escort, and Kitty Comet was borne in state in a basket, with a bottle of milk,
some tiny sandwiches, and a doll's dish to drink out of, as well as a bit of carpet to lie on
in her palace car, out of which she kept popping her head in the most fascinating
manner.
There was a great kissing and cuddling, waving of handkerchiefs, and last good-bys, as
they went; and when they had started, Mother Atkinson came running after them, to
tuck in some little pies, hot from the oven, "for the dears, who might get tired of bread
and butter during that long day's travel."
Another start, and another halt; for the Snow children came shrieking up to demand the
three kittens that Pokey was coolly carrying off in a travelling-bag. The unhappy kits
were rescued, half smothered, and restored to their lawful owners, amid dire
lamentation from the little kidnapper, who declared that she only "tooked um 'cause
they'd want to go wid their sister Tomit."
Start number three and stoppage number three, as Frank hailed them with the
luncheon-basket, which had been forgotten, after every one had protested that it was
safely in.
All went well after that, and the long journey was pleasantly beguiled by Pokey and
Pussy, who played together so prettily that they were considered public benefactors.
"Rose doesn't want to go home, for she knows the aunts won't let her rampage as she
did up at Cosey Corner," said Mac, as they approached the old house.
"I can't rampage if I want to,—for a time, at least; and I'll tell you why. I sprained my
ankle when I tumbled off of Barkis, and it gets worse and worse; though I've done all I
know to cure it and hide it, so it shouldn't trouble any one," whispered Rose, knitting
her brows with pain, as she prepared to descend, wishing her uncle would take her
instead of her bundles.
How he did it, she never knew; but Mac had her up the steps and on the parlor sofa
before she could put her foot to the ground.
"There you are,—right side up with care; and mind, now, if your ankle bothers you, and
you are laid up with it, I am to be your footman. It's only fair, you know; for I don't
forget how good you have been to me." And Mac went to call Phebe, so full of gratitude
and good-will that his very goggles shone.
 81

15. Ear-Rings

ROSE'S sprain proved to be a serious one, owing to neglect, and Dr. Alec ordered her to
lie on the sofa for a fortnight at least; whereat she groaned dismally, but dared not
openly complain, lest the boys turn upon her with some of the wise little sermons on
patience which she had delivered for their benefit.
It was Mac's turn now, and honorably did he repay his debt; for, as school was still
forbidden, he had plenty of leisure, and devoted most of it to Rose. He took many steps
for her, and even allowed her to teach him to knit, after assuring himself that many a
brave Scotchman knew how to "click the pricks." She was obliged to take a solemn vow
of secrecy, however, before he would consent; for, though he did not mind being called
"Giglamps," "Granny" was more than his boyish soul could bear, and at the approach of
any of the clan his knitting vanished as if by magic, which frequent "chucking" out of
sight did not improve the stripe he was doing for Rose's new afghan.
She was busy with this pretty work one bright October afternoon, all nicely established
on her sofa in the upper hall, while Jamie and Pokey (lent for her amusement) were
keeping house in a corner, with Comet and Rose's old doll for their "childerns."
Presently, Phebe appeared with a card. Rose read it, made a grimace, then laughed and
said,—
"I'll see Miss Bliss," and immediately put on her company face, pulled out her locket, and
settled her curls.
"You dear thing, how do you do? I've been trying to call every day since you got back,
but I have so many engagements, I really couldn't manage it till to-day. So glad you are
alone, for mamma said I could sit awhile, and I brought my lace-work to show you, for
it's perfectly lovely," cried Miss Bliss, greeting Rose with a kiss, which was not very
warmly returned, though Rose politely thanked her for coming, and bid Phebe roll up
the easy chair.
"How nice to have a maid!" said Annabel, as she settled herself with much commotion.
"Still, dear, you must be very lonely, and feel the need of a bosom friend."
"I have my cousins," began Rose, with dignity, for her visitor's patronizing manner
ruffled her temper.
"Gracious, child! you don't make friends of those great boys, do you? Mamma says she
really doesn't think it's proper for you to be with them so much."
"They are like brothers, and my aunts do think it's proper," replied Rose, rather sharply,
for it struck her that this was none of Miss Bliss's business.
"I was merely going to say I should be glad to have you for my bosom friend, for Hatty
Mason and I have had an awful quarrel, and don't speak. She is too mean to live, so I
gave her up. Just think, she never paid back one of the caramels I've given her, and never
invited me to her party. I could have forgiven the caramels, but to be left out in that rude
way was more than I could bear, and I told her never to look at me again as long as she
lived."
 82

"You are very kind, but I don't think I want a bosom friend, thank you," said Rose, as
Annabel stopped to bridle and shake her flaxen head over the delinquent Hatty Mason.
Now, in her heart Miss Bliss thought Rose "a stuck-up puss," but the other girls wanted
to know her and couldn't, the old house was a charming place to visit, the lads were
considered fine fellows, and the Campbells "are one of our first families," mamma said.
So Annabel concealed her vexation at Rose's coolness, and changed the subject as fast as
possible.
"Studying French, I see; who is your teacher?" she asked, flirting over the leaves of "Paul
and Virginia," that lay on the table.
"I don't study it, for I read French as well as English, and uncle and I often speak it for
hours. He talks like a native, and says I have a remarkably good accent."
Rose really could not help this small display of superiority, for French was one of her
strong points, and she was vain of it, though she usually managed to hide this weakness.
She felt that Annabel would be the better for a little crushing, and could not resist the
temptation to patronize in her turn.
"Oh, indeed!" said Miss Bliss, rather blankly, for French was not her strong point by any
means.
"I am to go abroad with uncle in a year or two, and he knows how important it is to
understand the languages. Half the girls who leave school can't speak decent French,
and when they go abroad they are so mortified. I shall be very glad to help you, if you
like, for of course you have no one to talk with at home."
Now Annabel, though she looked like a wax doll, had feelings within her instead of
sawdust, and these feelings were hurt by Rose's lofty tone. She thought her more "stuck
up" than ever, but did not know how to bring her down, yet longed to do it, for she felt
as if she had received a box on the ear, and involuntarily put her hand up to it. The touch
of an ear-ring consoled her, and suggested a way of returning tit for tat in a telling
manner.
"Thank you, dear; I don't need any help, for our teacher is from Paris, and of
course he speaks better French than your uncle." Then she added, with a gesture of her
head that set the little bells on her ears to tingling: "How do you like my new ear-rings?
Papa gave them to me last week, and every one says they are lovely."
Rose came down from her high horse with a rapidity that was comical, for Annabel had
the upper hand now. Rose adored pretty things, longed to wear them, and the desire of
her girlish soul was to have her ears bored, only Dr. Alec thought it foolish, so she never
had done it. She would gladly have given all the French she could jabber for a pair of
golden bells with pearl-tipped tongues, like those Annabel wore; and, clasping her
hands, she answered, in a tone that went to the hearer's heart,—
"They are too sweet for any thing! If uncle would only let me wear some, I should
be perfectly happy."
"I wouldn't mind what he says. Papa laughed at me at first, but he likes them now, and
says I shall have diamond solitaires when I am eighteen," said Annabel, quite satisfied
with her shot.
"I've got a pair now that were mamma's, and a beautiful little pair of pearl and turquoise
ones, that I am dying to wear," sighed Rose.
 83

"Then do it. I'll pierce your ears, and you must wear a bit of silk in them till they are
well; your curls will hide them nicely; then, some day, slip in your smallest ear-rings,
and see if your uncle don't like them."
"I asked him if it wouldn't do my eyes good once when they were red, and he only
laughed. People do cure weak eyes that way, don't they?"
"Yes, indeed, and yours are sort of red. Let me see. Yes, I really think you ought to do it
before they get worse," said Annabel, peering into the large clear eye offered for
inspection.
"Does it hurt much?" asked Rose, wavering.
"Oh dear, no! just a prick and a pull, and it's all over. I've done lots of ears, and know just
how. Come, push up your hair and get a big needle."
"I don't quite like to do it without asking uncle's leave," faltered Rose, when all was
ready for the operation.
"Did he ever forbid it?" demanded Annabel hovering over her prey like a vampire.
"No, never!"
"Then do it, unless you are afraid," cried Miss Bliss, bent on accomplishing the deed.
That last word settled the matter, and, closing her eyes, Rose said "Punch!" in the tone of
one giving the fatal order "Fire!"
Annabel punched, and the victim bore it in heroic silence, though she turned pale and
her eyes were full of tears of anguish.
"There! Now pull the bits of silk often, and cold-cream your ears every night, and you'll
soon be ready for the rings," said Annabel, well pleased with her job, for the girl who
spoke French with "a fine accent" lay flat upon the sofa, looking as exhausted as if she
had had both ears cut off.
"It does hurt dreadfully, and I know uncle won't like it," sighed Rose, as remorse began
to gnaw. "Promise not to tell, or I shall be teased to death," she added, anxiously,
entirely forgetting the two little pitchers gifted with eyes as well as ears, who had been
watching the whole performance from afar.
"Never. Mercy me, what's that?" and Annabel started as a sudden sound of steps and
voices came up from below.
"It's the boys! Hide the needle. Do my ears show? Don't breathe a word!" whispered
Rose, scrambling about to conceal all traces of their iniquity from the sharp eyes of the
clan.
Up they came, all in good order, laden with the proceeds of a nutting expedition, for they
always reported to Rose and paid tribute to their queen in the handsomest manner.
"How many, and how big! We'll have a grand roasting frolic after tea, won't we?" said
Rose, plunging both hands into a bag of glossy brown nuts, while the clan "stood at
ease" and nodded to Annabel.
"That lot was picked especially for you, Rosy. I got every one myself, and they are extra
whackers," said Mac, presenting a bushel or so.
 84

"You should have seen Giglamps when he was after them. He pitched out of the tree, and
would have broken his blessed old neck if Arch had not caught him," observed Steve, as
he lounged gracefully in the window seat.
"You needn't talk, Dandy, when you didn't know a chestnut from a beech, and kept on
thrashing till I told you of it," retorted Mac, festooning himself over the back of the sofa,
being a privileged boy.
"I don't make mistakes when I thrash you, old Worm, so you'd better mind what you are
about," answered Steve, without a ray of proper respect for his elder brother.
"It is getting dark, and I must go, or mamma will be alarmed," said Annabel rising in
sudden haste, though she hoped to be asked to remain to the nut-party.
No one invited her; and all the while she was putting on her things and chatting to Rose
the boys were telegraphing to one another the sad fact that some one ought to escort
the young lady home. Not a boy felt heroic enough to cast himself into the breach,
however; even polite Archie shirked the duty, saying to Charlie, as they quietly slipped
into an adjoining room,—
"I'm not going to do all the gallivanting. Let Steve take that chit home and show his
manners."
"I'll be hanged if I do!" answered Prince, who disliked Miss Bliss because she tried to be
coquettish with him.
"Then I will," and, to the dismay of both recreant lads, Dr. Alec walked out of the room to
offer his services to the "chit."
He was too late, however, for Mac, obeying a look from Rose, had already made a victim
of himself, and trudged meekly away, wishing the gentle Annabel at the bottom of the
Red Sea.
"Then I will take this lady down to tea, as the other one has found a gentleman to go
home with her. I see the lamps are lighted below, and I smell a smell which tells me that
aunty has something extra nice for us to-night."
As he spoke, Dr. Alec was preparing to carry Rose downstairs as usual; but Archie and
Prince rushed forward, begging with penitent eagerness for the honor of carrying her in
an arm-chair. Rose consented, fearing that her uncle's keen eye would discover the fatal
bits of silk; so the boys crossed hands, and, taking a good grip of each curly pate, she
was borne down in state, while the others followed by way of the banisters.
Tea was ordered earlier than usual, so that Jamie and his dolly could have a taste, at
least, of the holiday fun, for they were to stay till seven, and be allowed twelve roasted
chestnuts apiece, which they were under bonds not to eat till next day.
Tea was despatched rapidly, therefore, and the party gathered round the wide hearth in
the dining-room, where the nuts were soon dancing gayly on hot shovels or bouncing
out among the company, thereby causing delightful panics among the little ones.
"Come, Rosy, tell us a story while we work, for you can't help much, and must amuse us
as your share," proposed Mac, who sat in the shade pricking nuts, and who knew by
experience what a capital little Scheherazade his cousin was.
"Yes, we poor monkeys can't burn our paws for nothing, so tell away, Pussy," added
Charlie, as he threw several hot nuts into her lap and shook his fingers afterward.
 85

"Well, I happen to have a little story with a moral to it in my mind, and I will tell it,
though it is intended for younger children than you," answered Rose, who was rather
fond of telling instructive tales.
"Fire away," said Geordie, and she obeyed, little thinking what a disastrous story it
would prove to herself.
"Well, once upon a time, a little girl went to see a young lady who was very fond of her.
Now, the young lady happened to be lame, and had to have her foot bandaged up every
day; so she kept a basketful of bandages, all nicely rolled and ready. The little girl liked
to play with this basket, and one day, when she thought no one saw her, she took one of
the rolls without asking leave, and put it in her pocket."
Here Pokey, who had been peering lovingly down at the five warm nuts that lay at the
bottom of her tiny pocket, suddenly looked up and said, "Oh!" in a startled tone, as if the
moral tale had become intensely interesting all at once.
Rose heard and saw the innocent betrayal of the small sinner, and went on in a most
impressive manner, while the boys nudged one another and winked as they caught the
joke.
"But an eye did see this naughty little girl, and whose eye do you think it was?"
"Eye of Dod," murmured conscience-stricken Pokey, spreading two chubby little hands
before the round face, which they were not half big enough to hide.
Rose was rather taken aback by this reply, but, feeling that she was producing a good
effect, she added, seriously,—
"Yes, God saw her, and so did the young lady, but she did not say any thing; she waited
to see what the little girl would do about it. She had been very happy before she took the
bandage, but when it was in her pocket she seemed troubled, and pretty soon stopped
playing and sat down in a corner, looking very sober. She thought a few minutes, and
then went and put back the roll very softly, and her face cleared up, and she was a happy
child again. The young lady was glad to see that, and wondered what made the little girl
put it back."
"Tonscience p'icked her," murmured a contrite voice from behind the small hands
pressed tightly over Pokey's red face.
"And why did she take it, do you suppose?" asked Rose, in a school-marmish tone,
feeling that all the listeners were interested in her tale and its unexpected application.
"It was so nice and wound, and she wanted it deffly," answered the little voice.
"Well, I'm glad she had such a good conscience. The moral is that people who steal don't
enjoy what they take, and are not happy till they put it back. What makes that little girl
hide her face?" asked Rose, as she concluded.
"Me's so 'shamed of Pokey," sobbed the small culprit, quite overcome by remorse and
confusion at this awful disclosure.
"Come, Rose, it's too bad to tell her little tricks before every one, and preach at her in
that way; you wouldn't like it yourself," began Dr. Alec, taking the weeper on his knee
and administering consolation in the shape of kisses and nuts.
 86

Before Rose could express her regret, Jamie, who had been reddening and ruffling like a
little turkey-cock for several minutes, burst out indignantly, bent on avenging the
wound given to his beloved dolly.
"I know something bad that you did, and I'm going to tell right out. You thought we
didn't see you, but we did, and you said uncle wouldn't like it, and the boys would tease,
and you made Annabel promise not to tell, and she punched holes in your ears to put
ear-rings in. So now! and that's much badder than to take an old piece of rag; and I hate
you for making my Pokey cry."
Jamie's somewhat incoherent explosion produced such an effect that Pokey's small sin
was instantly forgotten, and Rose felt that her hour had come.
"What! what! what!" cried the boys in a chorus, dropping their shovels and knives to
gather round Rose, for a guilty clutching at her ears betrayed her, and with a feeble cry
of "Annabel made me!" she hid her head among the pillows like an absurd little ostrich.
"Now she'll go prancing round with bird-cages and baskets and carts and pigs, for all I
know, in her ears, as the other girls do, and won't she look like a goose?" asked one
tormentor, tweaking a curl that strayed out from the cushions.
"I didn't think she'd be so silly," said Mac, in a tone of disappointment that told Rose she
had sunk in the esteem of her wise cousin.
"That Bliss girl is a nuisance, and ought not to be allowed to come here with her
nonsensical notions," said the Prince, feeling a strong desire to shake that young person
as an angry dog might shake a mischievous kitten.
"How do you like it, uncle?" asked Archie, who, being the head of a family himself,
believed in preserving discipline at all costs.
"I am very much surprised; but I see she is a girl, after all, and must have her vanities
like all the rest of them," answered Dr. Alec, with a sigh, as if he had expected to find
Rose a sort of angel, above all earthly temptation.
"What shall you do about it, sir?" inquired Geordie, wondering what punishment would
be inflicted on a feminine culprit.
"As she is fond of ornaments, perhaps we had better give her a nose-ring also. I have one
somewhere that a Fiji belle once wore; I'll look it up," and, leaving Pokey to Jamie's care,
Dr. Alec rose as if to carry out his suggestion in earnest.
"Good! good! We'll do it right away! Here's a gimlet, so you hold her, boys, while I get
her dear little nose all ready," cried Charlie, whisking away the pillows as the other boys
danced about the sofa in true Fiji style.
It was a dreadful moment, for Rose could not run away,—she could only grasp her
precious nose with one hand and extend the other, crying distractedly,—
"O uncle, save me, save me!"
Of course he saved her; and when she was securely barricaded by his strong arm, she
confessed her folly in such humiliation of spirit that the lads, after a good laugh at her,
decided to forgive her and lay all the blame on the tempter, Annabel.
Even Dr. Alec relented so far as to propose two gold rings for the ears instead of one
copper one for the nose; a proceeding which proved that if Rose had all the weakness of
 87

her sex for jewellery, he had all the inconsistency of his in giving a pretty penitent
exactly what she wanted, spite of his better judgment.
 88

16. Bread And Button-Holes

"WHAT in the world is my girl thinking about all alone here, with such a solemn face?"
asked Dr. Alec, coming into the study, one November day, to find Rose sitting there with
folded hands and a very thoughtful aspect.
"Uncle, I want to have some serious conversation with you, if you have time," she said,
coming out of a brown study, as if she had not heard his question.
"I'm entirely at your service, and most happy to listen," he answered, in his politest
manner, for when Rose put on her womanly little airs he always treated her with a
playful sort of respect that pleased her very much.
Now, as he sat down beside her, she said, very soberly,—
"I've been trying to decide what trade I would learn, and I want you to advise me."
"Trade, my dear?" and Dr. Alec looked so astonished that she hastened to explain.
"I forgot that you didn't hear the talk about it up at Cosey Corner. You see we used to sit
under the pines and sew, and talk a great deal,—all the ladies, I mean,—and I liked it
very much. Mother Atkinson thought that every one should have a trade, or something
to make a living out of, for rich people may grow poor; you know, and poor people have
to work. Her girls were very clever, and could do ever so many things, and Aunt Jessie
thought the old lady was right; so when I saw how happy and independent those young
ladies were, I wanted to have a trade, and then it wouldn't matter about money, though I
like to have it well enough."
Dr. Alec listened to this explanation with a curious mixture of surprise, pleasure, and
amusement in his face, and looked at his little niece as if she had suddenly changed into
a young woman. She had grown a good deal in the last six months, and an amount of
thinking had gone on in that young head which would have astonished him greatly
could he have known it all, for Rose was one of the children who observe and meditate
much, and now and then nonplus their friends by a wise or curious remark.
"I quite agree with the ladies, and shall be glad to help you decide on something if I can,"
said the Doctor seriously. "What do you incline to? A natural taste or talent is a great
help in choosing, you know."
"I haven't any talent, or any especial taste that I can see, and that is why I can't decide,
uncle. So, I think it would be a good plan to pick out some very useful business and learn
it, because I don't do it for pleasure, you see, but as a part of my education, and to be
ready in case I'm ever poor," answered Rose, looking as if she rather longed for a little
poverty so that her useful gift might be exercised.
"Well, now, there is one very excellent, necessary, and womanly accomplishment that
no girl should be without, for it is a help to rich and poor, and the comfort of families
depends upon it. This fine talent is neglected nowadays, and considered old-fashioned,
which is a sad mistake, and one that I don't mean to make in bringing up my girl. It
should be a part of every girl's education, and I know of a most accomplished lady who
will teach you in the best and pleasantest manner."
 89

"Oh, what is it?" cried Rose eagerly, charmed to be met in this helpful and cordial way.
"Housekeeping!" answered Dr. Alec.
"Is that an accomplishment?" asked Rose, while her face fell, for she had indulged in all
sorts of vague, delightful dreams.
"Yes; it is one of the most beautiful as well as useful of all the arts a woman can learn.
Not so romantic, perhaps, as singing, painting, writing, or teaching, even; but one that
makes many happy and comfortable, and home the sweetest place in the world. Yes, you
may open your big eyes; but it is a fact that I had rather see you a good housekeeper
than the greatest belle in the city. It need not interfere with any talent you may possess,
but it is a necessary part of your training, and I hope that you will set about it at once,
now that you are well and strong."
"Who is the lady?" asked Rose, rather impressed by her uncle's earnest speech.
"Aunt Plenty."
"Is she accomplished?" began Rose in a wondering tone, for this great-aunt of hers had
seemed the least cultivated of them all.
"In the good old-fashioned way she is very accomplished, and has made this house a
happy home to us all, ever since we can remember. She is not elegant, but genuinely
good, and so beloved and respected that there will be universal mourning for her when
her place is empty. No one can fill it, for the solid, homely virtues of the dear soul have
gone out of fashion, as I say, and nothing new can be half so satisfactory, to me at least."
"I should like to have people feel so about me. Can she teach me to do what she does,
and to grow as good?" asked Rose, with a little prick of remorse for even thinking that
Aunt Plenty was a commonplace old lady.
"Yes, if you don't despise such simple lessons as she can give. I know it would fill her
dear old heart with pride and pleasure to feel that any one cared to learn of her, for she
fancies her day gone by. Let her teach you how to be what she has been,—a skilful,
frugal, cheerful housewife; the maker and the keeper of a happy home, and by and by
you will see what a valuable lesson it is."
"I will, uncle. But how shall I begin?"
"I'll speak to her about it, and she will make it all right with Dolly, for cooking is one of
the main things, you know."
"So it is! I don't mind that a bit, for I like to mess, and used to try at home; but I had no
one to tell me, so I never did much but spoil my aprons. Pies are great fun, only Dolly
is so cross, I don't believe she will ever let me do a thing in the kitchen."
"Then we'll cook in the parlor. I fancy Aunt Plenty will manage her, so don't be troubled.
Only mind this, I'd rather you learned how to make good bread than the best pies ever
baked. When you bring me a handsome, wholesome loaf, entirely made by yourself, I
shall be more pleased than if you offered me a pair of slippers embroidered in the very
latest style. I don't wish to bribe you, but I'll give you my heartiest kiss, and promise to
eat every crumb of the loaf myself."
"It's a bargain! it's a bargain! Come and tell aunty all about it, for I'm in a hurry to
begin," cried Rose, dancing before him toward the parlor, where Miss Plenty sat alone
 90

knitting contentedly, yet ready to run at the first call for help of any sort, from any
quarter.
No need to tell how surprised and gratified she was at the invitation she received to
teach the child the domestic arts which were her only accomplishments, nor to relate
how energetically she set about her pleasant task. Dolly dared not grumble, for Miss
Plenty was the one person whom she obeyed, and Phebe openly rejoiced, for these new
lessons brought Rose nearer to her, and glorified the kitchen in the good girl's eyes.
To tell the truth, the elder aunts had sometimes felt that they did not have quite their
share of the little niece who had won their hearts long ago, and was the sunshine of the
house. They talked it over together sometimes, but always ended by saying that as Alec
had all the responsibility, he should have the larger share of the dear girl's love and
time, and they would be contented with such crumbs of comfort as they could get.
Dr. Alec had found out this little secret, and, after reproaching himself for being blind
and selfish, was trying to devise some way of mending matters without troubling any
one, when Rose's new whim suggested an excellent method of weaning her a little from
himself. He did not know how fond he was of her till he gave her up to the new teacher,
and often could not resist peeping in at the door, to see how she got on, or stealing sly
looks through the slide when she was deep in dough, or listening intently to some
impressive lecture from Aunt Plenty. They caught him at it now and then, and ordered
him off the premises at the point of the rolling-pin; or, if unusually successful, and,
therefore, in a milder mood, they lured him away with bribes of gingerbread, a stray
pickle, or a tart that was not quite symmetrical enough to suit their critical eyes.
Of course he made a point of partaking copiously of all the delectable messes that now
appeared at table, for both the cooks were on their mettle, and he fared sumptuously
every day. But an especial relish was given to any dish when, in reply to his honest
praise of it, Rose colored up with innocent pride, and said modestly,—
"I made that, uncle, and I'm glad you like it."
It was some time before the perfect loaf appeared, for bread-making is an art not easily
learned, and Aunt Plenty was very thorough in her teaching; so Rose studied yeast first,
and through various stages of cake and biscuit came at last to the crowning glory of the
"handsome, wholesome loaf." It appeared at tea-time, on a silver salver, proudly borne
in by Phebe, who could not refrain from whispering, with a beaming face, as she set it
down before Dr. Alec,—
"Ain't it just lovely, sir?"
"It is a regularly splendid loaf! Did my girl make it all herself?" he asked, surveying the
shapely, sweet-smelling object, with real interest and pleasure.
"Every particle herself, and never asked a bit of help or advice from any one," answered
Aunt Plenty, folding her hands with an air of unmitigated satisfaction, for her pupil
certainly did her great credit.
"I've had so many failures and troubles that I really thought I never should be able to do
it alone. Dolly let one splendid batch burn up because I forgot it. She was there and
smelt it, but never did a thing, for she said, when I undertook to bake bread I must give
my whole mind to it. Wasn't it hard? She might have called me at least," said Rose,
recollecting, with a sigh, the anguish of that moment.
 91

"She meant you should learn by experience, as Rosamond did in that little affair of the
purple jar, you remember."
"I always thought it very unfair in her mother not to warn the poor thing a little bit; and
she was regularly mean when Rosamond asked for a bowl to put the purple stuff in, and
she said, in such a provoking way, 'I did not agree to lend you a bowl, but I will, my
dear.' Ugh! I always want to shake that hateful woman, though she was a moral
mamma."
"Never mind her now, but tell me all about my loaf," said Dr. Alec, much amused at
Rose's burst of indignation.
"There's nothing to tell, uncle, except that I did my best, gave my mind to it, and sat
watching over it all the while it was in the oven till I was quite baked myself. Every thing
went right this time, and it came out a nice, round, crusty loaf, as you see. Now taste it,
and tell me if it is good as well as handsome."
"Must I cut it? Can't I put it under a glass cover and keep it in the parlor as they do wax
flowers and fine works of that sort?"
"What an idea, uncle! It would mould and be spoilt. Besides, people would laugh at us,
and make fun of my old-fashioned accomplishment. You promised to eat it, and you
must; not all at once, but as soon as you can, so I can make you some more."
Dr. Alec solemnly cut off his favorite crusty slice, and solemnly ate it; then wiped his
lips, and brushing back Rose's hair, solemnly kissed her on the forehead, saying
heartily,—
"My dear, it is perfect bread, and you are an honor to your teacher. When we have our
model school I shall offer a prize for the best bread, and you will get it."
"I've got it already, and I'm quite satisfied," said Rose, slipping into her seat, and trying
to hide her right hand which had a burn on it.
But Dr. Alec saw it, guessed how it came there, and after tea insisted on easing the pain
which she would hardly confess.
"Aunt Clara says I am spoiling my hands, but I don't care, for I've had such good times
with Aunt Plenty, and I think she has enjoyed it as much as I have. Only one thing
troubles me, uncle, and I want to ask you about it," said Rose, as they paced up and
down the hall in the twilight, the bandaged hand very carefully laid on Dr. Alec's arm.
"More little confidences? I like them immensely, so tell away, my dear."
"Well, you see I feel as if Aunt Peace would like to do something for me, and I've found
out what it can be. You know she can't go about like Aunty Plen, and we are so busy
nowadays that she is rather lonely, I'm afraid. So I want to take lessons in sewing of her.
She works so beautifully, and it is a useful thing, you know, and I ought to be a good
needlewoman as well as housekeeper, oughtn't I?"
"Bless your kind little heart, that is what I was thinking of the other day when Aunt
Peace said she saw you very seldom now, you were so busy. I wanted to speak of it, but
fancied you had as much on your hands as you could manage. It would delight the dear
woman to teach you all her delicate handicraft, especially button-holes, for I believe that
is where young ladies fail; at least I've heard them say so. So, do you devote your mind
to button-holes; make 'em all over my clothes if you want something to practice on. I'll
wear any quantity."
 92

Rose laughed at this reckless offer, but promised to attend to that important branch,
though she confessed that darning was her weak point. Whereupon Uncle Alec, engaged
to supply her with socks in all stages of dilapidation, and to have a new set at once, so
that she could run the heels for him as a pleasant beginning.
Then they went up to make their request in due form, to the great delight of gentle Aunt
Peace, who got quite excited with the fun that went on while they wound yarn, looked
up darning-needles, and fitted out a nice little mending basket for her pupil. Very busy
and very happy were Rose's days now, for in the morning she went about the house
with Aunt Plenty attending to linen-closets and store-rooms, pickling and preserving,
exploring garret and cellar to see that all was right, and learning, in the good old-
fashioned manner, to look well after the ways of the household. In the afternoon, after
her walk or drive, she sat with Aunt Peace plying her needle, while Aunt Plenty, whose
eyes were failing, knit and chatted briskly, telling many a pleasant story of old times, till
the three were moved to laugh and cry together, for the busy needles were
embroidering all sorts of bright patterns on the lives of the workers, though they
seemed to be only stitching cotton and darning hose.
It was a pretty sight to see the rosy-faced little maid sitting between the two old ladies,
listening dutifully to their instructions, and cheering the lessons with her lively chatter
and blithe laugh. If the kitchen had proved attractive to Dr. Alec when Rose was there at
work, the sewing-room was quite irresistible, and he made himself so agreeable that no
one had the heart to drive him away, especially when he read aloud or spun yarns.
"There! I've made you a new set of warm nightgowns with four button-holes in each.
See if they are not neatly done," said Rose, one day, some weeks after the new lessons
began.
"Even to a thread, and nice little bars across the end so I can't tear them when I twitch
the buttons out. Most superior work, ma'am, and I'm deeply grateful; so much so, that
I'll sew on these buttons myself, and save those tired fingers from another prick."
"You sew them on?" cried Rose, with her eyes wide open in amazement.
"Wait a bit till I get my sewing tackle, and then you shall see what I can do."
"Can he, really?" asked Rose of Aunt Peace, as Uncle Alec marched off with a comical air
of importance.
"Oh, yes, I taught him years ago, before he went to sea; and I suppose he has had to do
things for himself, more or less, ever since; so he has kept his hand in."
He evidently had, for he was soon back with a funny little work-bag, out of which he
produced a thimble without a top; and, having threaded his needle, he proceeded to sew
on the buttons so handily that Rose was much impressed and amused.
"I wonder if there is any thing in the world that you cannot do," she said, in a tone of
respectful admiration.
"There are one or two things that I am not up to yet," he answered, with a laugh in the
corner of his eye, as he waxed his thread with a flourish.
"I should like to know what?"
"Bread and button-holes, ma'am."
 93

17. Good Bargains

IT was a rainy Sunday afternoon, and four boys were trying to spend it quietly in the
"liberry," as Jamie called the room devoted to books and boys, at Aunt Jessie's. Will and
Geordie were sprawling on the sofa, deep in the adventures of the scapegraces and
ragamuffins whose histories are now the fashion. Archie lounged in the easy chair
surrounded by newspapers; Charlie stood upon the rug, in an Englishman's favorite
attitude, and, I regret to say, both were smoking cigars.
"It is my opinion that this day will never come to an end," said Prince, with a yawn that
nearly rent him asunder.
"Read and improve your mind, my son," answered Archie, peering solemnly over the
paper behind which he had been dozing.
"Don't you preach, parson; but put on your boots and come out for a tramp, instead of
mulling over the fire like a granny."
"No, thank you, tramps in an easterly storm don't strike me as amusing." There Archie
stopped and held up his hand, for a pleasant voice was heard saying outside,—
"Are the boys in the library, auntie?"
"Yes, dear, and longing for sunshine; so run in and make it for them," answered Mrs.
Jessie.
"It's Rose," and Archie threw his cigar into the fire.
"What's that for?" asked Charlie.
"Gentlemen don't smoke before ladies."
"True; but I'm not going to waste my weed," and Prince poked his into the empty
inkstand that served them for an ash tray.
A gentle tap at the door was answered by a chorus of "Come in," and Rose appeared,
looking blooming and breezy with the chilly air.
"If I disturb you, say so, and I'll go away," she began, pausing on the threshold with
modest hesitation, for something in the elder boys' faces excited her curiosity.
"You never disturb us, cousin," said the smokers, while the readers tore themselves
from the heroes of the bar-room and gutter long enough to nod affably to their guest.
As Rose bent to warm her hands, one end of Archie's cigar stuck out of the ashes,
smoking furiously and smelling strongly.
"Oh, you bad boys, how could you do it, to-day of all days?" she said reproachfully.
"Where's the harm?" asked Archie.
"You know as well as I do; your mother doesn't like it, and it's a bad habit, for it wastes
money and does you no good."
"Fiddle-sticks! every man smokes, even Uncle Alec, whom you think so perfect," began
Charlie, in his teasing way.
 94

"No, he doesn't! He has given it up, and I know why," cried Rose eagerly.
"Now I think of it, I haven't seen the old meerschaum since he came home. Did he stop it
on our account?" asked Archie.
"Yes," and Rose told the little scene on the seashore in the camping-out time.
Archie seemed much impressed, and said manfully,—"He won't have done that in vain
so far as I'm concerned. I don't care a pin about smoking, so can give it up as easy as not,
and I promise you I will. I only do it now and then for fun."
"You too?" and Rose looked up at the bonny Prince, who never looked less bonny than at
that moment, for he had resumed his cigar, just to torment her.
Now Charlie cared as little as Archie about smoking, but it would not do to yield too
soon; so he shook his head, gave a great puff, and said loftily,—
"You women are always asking us to give up harmless little things, just
because you don't approve of them. How would you like it if we did the same by you,
Miss?"
"If I did harmful or silly things, I'd thank you for telling me of them, and I'd try to mend
my ways," answered Rose heartily.
"Well, now, we'll see if you mean what you say. I'll give up smoking to please you, if you
will give up something to please me," said Prince, seeing a good chance to lord it over
the weaker vessel at small cost to himself.
"I'll agree if it is as foolish as cigars."
"Oh, it's ever so much sillier."
"Then I promise; what is it?" and Rose quite trembled with anxiety to know which of her
pet habits or possessions she must lose.
"Give up your ear-rings," and Charlie laughed wickedly, sure that she would never hold
to that bargain.
Rose uttered a cry and clapped both hands to her ears where the gold rings hung.
"O Charlie, wouldn't any thing else do as well? I've been through so much teasing and
trouble, I do want to enjoy my pretty ear-rings, for I can wear them now."
"Wear as many as you like, and I'll smoke in peace," returned this bad boy.
"Will nothing else satisfy you?" imploringly.
"Nothing," sternly.
Rose stood silent for a minute, thinking of something Aunt Jessie once said,—"You have
more influence over the boys than you know; use it for their good, and I shall thank you
all my life." Here was a chance to do some good by sacrificing a little vanity of her own.
She felt it was right to do it, yet found it very hard, and asked wistfully,—
"Do you mean never wear them, Charlie?"
"Never, unless you want me to smoke."
"I never do."
"Then clinch the bargain."
 95

He had no idea she would do it, and was much surprised when she took the dear rings
from her ears, with a quick gesture, and held them out to him, saying, in a tone that
made the color come up to his brown cheek, it was so full of sweet good will,—
"I care more for my cousins than for my ear-rings, so I promise, and I'll keep my word."
"For shame, Prince! let her wear her little danglers if she likes, and don't bargain about
doing what you know is right," cried Archie, coming out of his grove of newspapers with
an indignant bounce.
But Rose was bent on showing her aunt that she could use her influence for the boys'
good, and said steadily,—
"It is fair, and I want it to be so, then you will believe I'm in earnest. Here, each of you
wear one of these on your watch-guard to remind you. I shall not forget, because very
soon I cannot wear ear-rings if I want to."
As she spoke, Rose offered a little ring to each cousin, and the boys, seeing how sincere
she was, obeyed her. When the pledges were safe, Rose stretched a hand to each, and
the lads gave hers a hearty grip, half pleased and half ashamed of their part in the
compact.
Just at that moment Dr. Alec and Mrs. Jessie came in.
"What's this? Dancing Ladies Triumph on Sunday?" exclaimed Uncle Alec, surveying the
trio with surprise.
"No, sir, it is the Anti-Tobacco League. Will you join?" said Charlie, while Rose slipped
away to her aunt, and Archie buried both cigars behind the back log.
When the mystery was explained, the elders were well pleased, and Rose received a
vote of thanks, which made her feel as if she had done a service to her country, as she
had, for every boy who grows up free from bad habits bids fair to make a good citizen.
"I wish Rose would drive a bargain with Will and Geordie also, for I think these books
are as bad for the small boys as cigars for the large ones," said Mrs. Jessie, sitting down
on the sofa between the readers, who politely curled up their legs to make room for her.
"I thought they were all the fashion," answered Dr. Alec, settling in the big chair with
Rose.
"So is smoking, but it is harmful. The writers of these popular stories intend to do good,
I have no doubt, but it seems to me they fail because their motto is, 'Be smart, and you
will be rich,' instead of 'Be honest, and you will be happy.' I do not judge hastily, Alec, for
I have read a dozen, at least, of these stories, and, with much that is attractive to boys, I
find a great deal to condemn in them, and other parents say the same when I ask them."
"Now, Mum, that's too bad! I like 'em tip-top. This one is a regular screamer," cried Will.
"They're bully books, and I'd like to know where's the harm," added Geordie.
"You have just shown us one of the chief evils, and that is slang," answered their mother
quickly.
"Must have it, ma'am. If these chaps talked all right, there'd be no fun in 'em," protested
Will.
 96

"A boot-black mustn't use good grammar, and a newsboy must swear a little, or he
wouldn't be natural," explained Geordie, both boys ready to fight gallantly for their
favorites.
"But my sons are neither boot-blacks nor newsboys, and I object to hearing them use
such words as 'screamer,' 'bully,' and 'buster.' In fact, I fail to see the advantage of
writing books about such people unless it is done in a very different way. I cannot think
they will help to refine the ragamuffins, if they read them, and I'm sure they can do no
good to the better class of boys, who through these books are introduced to police
courts, counterfeiters' dens, gambling houses, drinking saloons, and all sorts of low life."
"Some of them are about first-rate boys, mother; and they go to sea and study, and sail
round the world, having great larks all the way."
"I have read about them, Geordie, and though they are better than the others, I am not
satisfied with these optical delusions, as I call them. Now, I put it to you, boys, is it
natural for lads from fifteen to eighteen to command ships, defeat pirates, outwit
smugglers, and so cover themselves with glory, that Admiral Farragut invites them to
dinner, saying: 'Noble boy, you are an honor to your country!' Or, if the hero is in the
army, he has hair-breadth escapes and adventures enough in one small volume to turn
his hair white, and in the end he goes to Washington at the express desire of the
President or Commander-in-Chief to be promoted to no end of stars and bars. Even if
the hero is merely an honest boy trying to get his living, he is not permitted to do so in a
natural way, by hard work and years of patient effort, but is suddenly adopted by a
millionaire whose pocket-book he has returned; or a rich uncle appears from sea, just in
the nick of time; or the remarkable boy earns a few dollars, speculates in pea-nuts or
neckties, and grows rich so rapidly that Sinbad in the diamond valley is a pauper
compared to him. Isn't it so, boys?"
"Well, the fellows in these books are mighty lucky, and very smart, I must say,"
answered Will, surveying an illustration on the open page before him, where a small but
virtuous youth is upsetting a tipsy giant in a bar-room, and under it the elegant
inscription: "Dick Dauntless punches the head of Sam Soaker."
"It gives boys such wrong ideas of life and business; shows them so much evil and
vulgarity that they need not know about, and makes the one success worth having a
fortune, a lord's daughter, or some worldly honor, often not worth the time it takes to
win. It does seem to me that some one might write stories that should be lively, natural,
and helpful,—tales in which the English should be good, the morals pure, and the
characters such as we can love in spite of the faults that all may have. I can't bear to see
such crowds of eager little fellows at the libraries reading such trash; weak, when it is
not wicked, and totally unfit to feed the hungry minds that feast on it for want of
something better. There! my lecture is done; now I should like to hear what you
gentlemen have to say," and Aunt Jessie subsided with a pretty flush on the face that
was full of motherly anxiety for her boys.
"Tom Brown just suits mother, and me too, so I wish Mr. Hughes would write another
story as good," said Archie.
"You don't find things of this sort in Tom Brown; yet these books are all in the Sunday-
school libraries"—and Mrs. Jessie read the following paragraph from the book she had
taken from Will's hand:—
 97

"'In this place we saw a tooth of John the Baptist. Ben said he could see locust and wild
honey sticking to it. I couldn't. Perhaps John used a piece of the true cross for a
toothpick.'"
"A larky sort of a boy says that, Mum, and we skip the parts where they describe what
they saw in the different countries," cried Will.
"And those descriptions, taken mostly from guide-books, I fancy, are the only parts of
any real worth. The scrapes of the bad boys make up the rest of the story, and it is for
those you read these books, I think," answered his mother, stroking back the hair off the
honest little face that looked rather abashed at this true statement of the case.
"Any way, mother, the ship part is useful, for we learn how to sail her, and by and by
that will all come handy when we go to sea," put in Geordie.
"Indeed; then you can explain this manœuvre to me, of course—" and Mrs. Jessie read
from another page the following nautical paragraph:—
"The wind is south-south-west, and we can have her up four points closer to the wind,
and still be six points off the wind. As she luffs up we shall man the fore and main
sheets, slack on the weather, and haul on the lee braces."
"I guess I could, if I wasn't afraid of uncle. He knows so much more than I do, he'd
laugh," began Geordie, evidently puzzled by the question.
"Ho, you know you can't, so why make believe? We don't understand half of the sea
lingo, Mum, and I dare say it's all wrong," cried Will, suddenly going over to the enemy,
to Geordie's great disgust.
"I do wish the boys wouldn't talk to me as if I was a ship," said Rose, bringing forward a
private grievance. "Coming home from church, this morning, the wind blew me about,
and Will called out, right in the street, 'Brail up the foresail, and take in the flying-jib,
that will ease her.'"
The boys shouted at the plaintive tone in which Rose repeated the words that offended
her, and Will vainly endeavored to explain that he only meant to tell her to wrap her
cloak closer, and tie a veil over the tempest-tossed feathers in her hat.
"To tell the truth, if the boys must have slang, I can bear the 'sea lingo,' as Will calls it,
better than the other. It afflicts me less to hear my sons talk about 'brailing up the
foresail' than doing as they 'darn please,' and 'cut your cable' is decidedly preferable to
'let her rip.' I once made a rule that I would have no slang in the house. I give it up now,
for I cannot keep it; but I will not have rubbishy books; so, Archie, please send these two
after your cigars."
Mrs. Jessie held both the small boys fast with an arm round each neck, and when she
took this base advantage of them they could only squirm with dismay. "Yes, right behind
the back log," she continued, energetically. "There, my hearties—(you like sea slang, so
I'll give you a bit)—now, I want you to promise not to read any more stuff for a month,
and I'll agree to supply you with wholesome fare."
"O mother! not a single one?" cried Will.
"Couldn't we just finish those?" pleaded Geordie.
 98

"The boys threw away half-smoked cigars; and your books must go after them. Surely
you would not be outdone by the 'old fellows,' as you call them, or be less obedient to
little Mum than they were to Rose."
"Course not! Come on, Geordie," and Will took the vow like a hero. His brother sighed,
and obeyed, but privately resolved to finish his story the minute the month was over.
"You have laid out a hard task for yourself, Jessie, in trying to provide good reading for
boys who have been living on sensation stories. It will be like going from raspberry tarts
to plain bread and butter; but you will probably save them from a bilious fever," said Dr.
Alec, much amused at the proceedings.
"I remember hearing grandpa say that a love for good books was one of the best
safeguards a man could have," began Archie, staring thoughtfully at the fine library
before him.
"Yes, but there's no time to read nowadays; a fellow has to keep scratching round to
make money or he's nobody," cut in Charlie, trying to look worldly-wise.
"This love of money is the curse of America, and for the sake of it men will sell honor
and honesty, till we don't know whom to trust, and it is only a genius like Agassiz who
dares to say, 'I cannot waste my time in getting rich,'" said Mrs. Jessie sadly.
"Do you want us to be poor, mother?" asked Archie, wondering.
"No, dear, and you never need be, while you can use your hands; but I am afraid of this
thirst for wealth, and the temptations it brings. O my boys! I tremble for the time when I
must let you go, because I think it would break my heart to have you fail as so many fail.
It would be far easier to see you dead if it could be said of you as of Sumner,—'No man
dared offer him a bribe.'"
Mrs. Jessie was so earnest in her motherly anxiety that her voice faltered over the last
words, and she hugged the yellow heads closer in her arms, as if she feared to let them
leave that safe harbor for the great sea where so many little boats go down.
The younger lads nestled closer to her, and Archie said, in his quiet, resolute way,—
"I cannot promise to be an Agassiz or a Sumner, mother; but I do promise to be an
honest man, please God."
"Then I'm satisfied!" and holding fast the hand he gave her, she sealed his promise with
a kiss that had all a mother's hope and faith in it.
"I don't see how they ever can be bad, she is so fond and proud of them," whispered
Rose, quite touched by the little scene.
"You must help her make them what they should be. You have begun already, and when
I see those rings where they are, my girl is prettier in my sight than if the biggest
diamonds that ever twinkled shone in her ears," answered Dr. Alec, looking at her with
approving eyes.
"I'm so glad you think I can do any thing, for I perfectly ache to be useful, every one
is so good to me, especially Aunt Jessie."
"I think you are in a fair way to pay your debts, Rosy, for when girls give up their little
vanities, and boys their small vices, and try to strengthen each other in well-doing,
matters are going as they ought. Work away, my dear, and help their mother keep these
 99

sons fit friends for an innocent creature like yourself; they will be the manlier men for it,
I can assure you."
 100

18. Fashion And Physiology

"PLEASE, sir, I guess you'd better step up right away, or it will be too late, for I heard
Miss Rose say she knew you wouldn't like it, and she'd never dare to let you see her."
Phebe said this as she popped her head into the study, where Dr. Alec sat reading a new
book.
"They are at it, are they?" he said, looking up quickly, and giving himself a shake, as if
ready for a battle of some sort.
"Yes, sir, as hard as they can talk, and Miss Rose don't seem to know what to do, for the
things are ever so stylish, and she looks elegant in 'em; though I like her best in the old
ones," answered Phebe.
"You are a girl of sense. I'll settle matters for Rosy, and you'll lend a hand. Is every thing
ready in her room, and are you sure you understand how they go?"
"Oh, yes, sir; but they are so funny! I know Miss Rose will think it's a joke," and Phebe
laughed as if something tickled her immensely.
"Never mind what she thinks so long as she obeys. Tell her to do it for my sake, and she
will find it the best joke she ever saw. I expect to have a tough time of it, but we'll win
yet," said the Doctor, as he marched upstairs with the book in his hand, and an odd
smile on his face.
There was such a clatter of tongues in the sewing-room that no one heard his tap at the
door, so he pushed it open and took an observation. Aunt Plenty, Aunt Clara, and Aunt
Jessie were all absorbed in gazing at Rose, who slowly revolved between them and the
great mirror, in a full winter costume of the latest fashion.
"Bless my heart! worse even than I expected," thought the Doctor, with an inward groan,
for, to his benighted eyes, the girl looked like a trussed fowl, and the fine new dress had
neither grace, beauty, nor fitness to recommend it.
The suit was of two peculiar shades of blue, so arranged that patches of light and dark
distracted the eye. The upper skirt was tied so tightly back that it was impossible to take
a long step, and the under one was so loaded with plaited frills that it "wobbled"—no
other word will express it—ungracefully, both fore and aft. A bunch of folds was
gathered up just below the waist behind, and a great bow rode a-top. A small jacket of
the same material was adorned with a high ruff at the back, and laid well open over the
breast, to display some lace and a locket. Heavy fringes, bows, puffs, ruffles,
and revers finished off the dress, making one's head ache to think of the amount of work
wasted, for not a single graceful line struck the eye, and the beauty of the material was
quite lost in the profusion of ornament.
A high velvet hat, audaciously turned up in front, with a bunch of pink roses and a
sweeping plume, was cocked over one ear, and, with her curls braided into a club at the
back of her neck, Rose's head looked more like that of a dashing young cavalier than a
modest little girl's. High-heeled boots tilted her well forward, a tiny muff pinioned her
 101

arms, and a spotted veil tied so closely over her face that her eyelashes were rumpled
by it, gave the last touch of absurdity to her appearance.
"Now she looks like other girls, and as I like to see her," Mrs. Clara was saying, with an
air of great satisfaction.
"She does look like a fashionable young lady, but somehow I miss my little Rose, for
children dressed like children in my day," answered Aunt Plenty, peering through her
glasses with a troubled look, for she could not imagine the creature before her ever
sitting in her lap, running to wait upon her, or making the house gay with a child's blithe
presence.
"Things have changed since your day, Aunt, and it takes time to get used to new ways.
But you, Jessie, surely like this costume better than the dowdy things Rose has been
wearing all summer. Now, be honest, and own you do," said Mrs. Clara, bent on being
praised for her work.
"Well, dear, to be quite honest, then, I think it is frightful," answered Mrs. Jessie with a
candor that caused revolving Rose to stop in dismay.
"Hear, hear," cried a deep voice, and with a general start the ladies became aware that
the enemy was among them.
Rose blushed up to her hat brim, and stood, looking, as she felt, like a fool, while Mrs.
Clara hastened to explain.
"Of course I don't expect you to like it, Alec, but I don't consider you a judge of what is
proper and becoming for a young lady. Therefore I have taken the liberty of providing a
pretty street suit for Rose. She need not wear it if you object, for I know we promised to
let you do what you liked with the poor dear for a year."
"It is a street costume, is it?" asked the Doctor, mildly. "Do you know, I never should
have guessed that it was meant for winter weather and brisk locomotion. Take a turn,
Rosy, and let me see all its beauties and advantages."
Rose tried to walk off with her usual free tread, but the under-skirt got in her way, the
over-skirt was so tight she could not take a long step, and her boots made it impossible
to carry herself perfectly erect.
"I haven't got used to it yet," she said, petulantly, kicking at her train, as she turned to
toddle back again.
"Suppose a mad dog or a runaway horse was after you, could you get out of the way
without upsetting, Colonel?" asked the Doctor, with a twinkle in the eyes that were fixed
on the rakish hat.
"Don't think I could, but I'll try," and Rose made a rush across the room. Her boot-heels
caught on a rug, several strings broke, her hat tipped over her eyes, and she plunged
promiscuously into a chair, where she sat laughing so infectiously that all but Mrs. Clara
joined in her mirth.
"I should say that a walking suit in which one could not walk, and a winter suit which
exposes the throat, head, and feet to cold and damp, was rather a failure, Clara;
especially as it has no beauty to reconcile one to its utter unfitness," said Dr. Alec, as he
helped Rose undo her veil, adding, in a low tone, "Nice thing for the eyes; you'll soon see
spots when it is off as well as when it is on, and, by and by, be a case for an oculist."
 102

"No beauty!" cried Mrs. Clara, warmly. "Now that is just a man's blindness. This is the
best of silk and camel's hair, real ostrich feathers, and an expensive ermine muff.
What could be in better taste, or more proper for a young girl?"
"I'll show you, if Rose will go to her room and oblige me by putting on what she finds
there," answered the Doctor, with unexpected readiness.
"Alec, if it is a Bloomer, I shall protest. I've been expecting it, but I know I cannot bear to
see that pretty child sacrificed to your wild ideas of health. Tell me it isn't a Bloomer!"
and Mrs. Clara clasped her hands imploringly.
"It is not."
"Thank Heaven!" and she resigned herself with a sigh of relief, adding plaintively, "I did
hope you'd accept my suit, for poor Rose has been afflicted with frightful clothes long
enough to spoil the taste of any girl."
"You talk of my afflicting the child, and then make a helpless guy like that of her!"
answered the Doctor, pointing to the little fashion plate that was scuttling out of sight as
fast as it could go.
He closed the door with a shrug, but before any one could speak, his quick eye fell upon
an object which caused him to frown, and demand in an indignant tone,—
"After all I have said, were you really going to tempt my girl with those abominable
things?"
"I thought we put them away when she wouldn't wear them," murmured Mrs. Clara,
whisking a little pair of corsets out of sight, with guilty haste. "I only brought them to
try, for Rose is growing stout, and will have no figure if it is not attended to soon," she
added, with an air of calm conviction that roused the Doctor still more, for this was one
of his especial abominations.
"Growing stout! Yes, thank Heaven, she is, and shall continue to do it, for Nature knows
how to mould a woman better than any corset-maker, and I won't have her interfered
with. My dear Clara, have you lost your senses that you can for a moment dream of
putting a growing girl into an instrument of torture like this?" and with a sudden
gesture he plucked forth the offending corsets from under the sofa cushion, and held
them out with the expression one would wear on beholding the thumbscrews or the
rack of ancient times.
"Don't be absurd, Alec. There is no torture about it, for tight lacing is out of fashion, and
we have nice, sensible things nowadays. Every one wears them; even babies have
stiffened waists to support their weak little backs," began Mrs. Clara, rushing to the
defence of the pet delusion of most women.
"I know it, and so the poor little souls have weak backs all their days, as their mothers
had before them. It is vain to argue the matter, and I won't try, but I wish to state, once
for all, that if I ever see a pair of corsets near Rose, I'll put them in the fire, and you may
send the bill to me."
As he spoke, the corsets were on their way to destruction, but Mrs. Jessie caught his
arm, exclaiming merrily, "Don't burn them, for mercy sake, Alec; they are full of
whalebones, and will make a dreadful odor. Give them to me. I'll see that they do no
harm."
 103

"Whalebones indeed! A regular fence of them, and metal gate-posts in front. As if our
own bones were not enough, if we'd give them a chance to do their duty," growled the
Doctor, yielding up the bone of contention with a last shake of contempt. Then his face
cleared suddenly, and he held up his finger, saying, with a smile, "Hear those girls laugh;
cramped lungs could not make hearty music like that."
Peals of laughter issued from Rose's room, and smiles involuntarily touched the lips of
those who listened to the happy sound.
"Some new prank of yours, Alec?" asked Aunt Plenty, indulgently, for she had come to
believe in most of her nephew's odd notions, because they seemed to work so well.
"Yes, ma'am, my last, and I hope you will like it. I discovered what Clara was at, and got
my rival suit ready for to-day. I'm not going to 'afflict' Rose, but let her choose, and if I'm
not entirely mistaken, she will like my rig best. While we wait I'll explain, and then you
will appreciate the general effect better. I got hold of this little book, and was struck
with its good sense and good taste, for it suggests a way to clothe women both
healthfully and handsomely, and that is a great point. It begins at the foundations, as you
will see if you will look at these pictures, and I should think women would rejoice at this
lightening of their burdens."
As he spoke, the Doctor laid the book before Aunt Plenty, who obediently brought her
spectacles to bear upon the illustrations, and after a long look exclaimed with a
scandalized face,—
"Mercy on us, these things are like the night-drawers Jamie wears! You don't mean to
say you want Rose to come out in this costume? It's not proper, and I won't consent to
it!"
"I do mean it, and I'm sure my sensible aunt will consent when she understands that
these,—well,—I'll call them by an Indian name, and say,—pajamas,—are for underwear,
and Rose can have as pretty frocks as she likes outside. These two suits of flannel, each
in one piece from head to foot, with a skirt or so hung on this easily fitting waist, will
keep the child warm without burdening her with belts, and gathers, and buckles, and
bunches round the waist, and leave free the muscles that need plenty of room to work
in. She shall never have the back-ache if I can help it, nor the long list of ills you dear
women think you cannot escape."
"I don't consider it modest, and I'm sure Rose will be shocked at it," began Mrs. Clara,
but stopped suddenly as Rose appeared in the door-way, not looking shocked a bit.
"Come on, my hygienic model, and let us see you," said her uncle, with an approving
glance, as she walked in looking so mischievously merry, that it was evident she enjoyed
the joke.
"Well, I don't see any thing remarkable. That is a neat, plain suit; the materials are good,
and it's not unbecoming, if you want her to look like a little schoolgirl; but it has not a
particle of style, and no one would ever give it a second glance," said Mrs. Clara, feeling
that her last remark condemned the whole thing.
"Exactly what I want," answered the provoking Doctor, rubbing his hands with a
satisfied air. "Rosy looks now like what she is, a modest little girl, who does not want to
be stared at. I think she would get a glance of approval, though, from people who like
sense and simplicity, rather than fuss and feathers. Revolve, my Hebe, and let me refresh
my eyes by the sight of you."
 104

There was very little to see, however, only a pretty Gabrielle dress, of a soft, warm shade
of brown, coming to the tops of a trim pair of boots with low heels. A seal-skin sack, cap,
and mittens, with a glimpse of scarlet at the throat, and the pretty curls tied up with a
bright velvet of the same color, completed the external adornment, making her look like
a robin red-breast,—wintry, yet warm.
"How do you like it, Rosy?" asked the Doctor, feeling that her opinion was more
important to the success of his new idea than that of all the aunts on the hill.
"I feel very odd and light, but I'm warm as a toast, and nothing seems to be in my way,"
answered Rose, with a skip which displayed shapely gaiters on legs that now might be
as free and active as a boy's under the modest skirts of the girl.
"You can run away from the mad dogs, and walk off at a smart pace without tumbling on
your nose, now, I fancy?"
"Yes, uncle! suppose the dog coming, I just hop over a wall so—and when I walk of a
cold day, I go like this—"
Entering fully into the spirit of the thing, Rose swung herself over the high back of the
sofa as easily as one of her cousins, and then went down the long hall as if her stout
boots were related to the famous seven-leaguers.
"There! you see how it will be; dress her in that boyish way and she will act like a boy. I
do hate all these inventions of strong-minded women!" exclaimed Mrs. Clara, as Rose
came back at a run.
"Ah, but you see some of these sensible inventions come from the brain of a
fashionable modiste, who will make you lovely, or what you value more,—'stylish'
outside and comfortable within. Mrs. Van Tassel has been to Madame Stone, and is
wearing a full suit of this sort. Van himself told me, when I asked how she was, that she
had given up lying on the sofa, and was going about in a most astonishing way,
considering her feeble health."
"You don't say so! Let me see that book a moment," and Aunt Clara examined the new
patterns with a more respectful air, for if the elegant Mrs. Van Tassel wore these
"dreadful things" it would never do to be left behind, in spite of her prejudices.
Dr. Alec looked at Mrs. Jessie, and both smiled, for "little Mum" had been in the secret,
and enjoyed it mightily.
"I thought that would settle it," he said with a nod.
"I didn't wait for Mrs. Van to lead the way, and for once in my life I have adopted a new
fashion before Clara. My freedom suit is ordered, and you may see me playing tag with
Rose and the boys before long," answered Mrs. Jessie, nodding back at him.
Meantime Aunt Plenty was examining Rose's costume, for the hat and sack were off, and
the girl was eagerly explaining the new under-garments.
"See, auntie, all nice scarlet flannel, and a gay little petticoat, and long stockings, oh, so
warm! Phebe and I nearly died laughing when I put this rig on, but I like it ever so much.
The dress is so comfortable, and doesn't need any belt or sash, and I can sit without
rumpling any trimming, that's such a comfort! I like to be tidy, and so, when I wear
fussed-up things, I'm thinking of my clothes all the time, and that's tiresome. Do say you
like it. I resolved I would, just to please uncle, for he does know more about health than
any one else, I'm sure, and I'd wear a bag if he asked me to do it."
 105

"I don't ask that, Rose, but I wish you'd weigh and compare the two suits, and then
choose which seems best. I leave it to your own common-sense," answered Dr. Alec,
feeling pretty sure he had won.
"Why, I take this one, of course, uncle. The other is fashionable, and—yes—I must say I
think it's pretty—but it's very heavy, and I should have to go round like a walking doll if
I wore it. I'm much obliged to auntie, but I'll keep this, please."
Rose spoke gently but decidedly, though there was a look of regret when her eye fell on
the other suit which Phebe had brought in; and it was very natural to like to look as
other girls did. Aunt Clara sighed; Uncle Alec smiled, and said heartily,—
"Thank you, dear; now read this book and you will understand why I ask it of you. Then,
if you like, I'll give you a new lesson; you asked for one yesterday, and this is more
necessary than French or housekeeping."
"Oh, what?" and Rose caught up the book which Mrs. Clara had thrown down with a
disgusted look.
Though Dr. Alec was forty, the boyish love of teasing was not yet dead in him, and, being
much elated at his victory, he could not resist the temptation of shocking Mrs. Clara by
suggesting dreadful possibilities, so he answered, half in earnest half in jest:
"Physiology, Rose. Wouldn't you like to be a little medical student with Uncle Doctor for
teacher, and be ready to take up his practice when he has to stop? If you agree, I'll hunt
up my old skeleton to-morrow."
That was too much for Aunt Clara, and she hastily departed with her mind in a sad state
of perturbation about Mrs. Van Tassel's new costume, and Rose's new study.
 106

19. Brother Bones

ROSE accepted her uncle's offer, as Aunt Myra discovered two or three days later.
Coming in for an early call, and hearing voices in the study, she opened the door, gave a
cry and shut it quickly, looking a good deal startled. The Doctor appeared in a moment,
and begged to know what the matter was.
"How can you ask when that long box looks so like a coffin I thought it was one, and that
dreadful thing stared me in the face as I opened the door," answered Mrs. Myra,
pointing to the skeleton that hung from the chandelier cheerfully grinning at all
beholders.
"This is a medical college where women are freely admitted, so walk in, madam, and
join the class if you'll do me the honor," said the Doctor, waving her forward with his
politest bow.
"Do, auntie; it's perfectly splendid," cried Rose's voice, and Rose's blooming face was
seen behind the ribs of the skeleton, smiling and nodding in the gayest possible manner.
"What are you doing, child?" demanded Aunt Myra, dropping into a chair and staring
about her.
"Oh, I'm learning bones to-day, and I like it so much. There are twelve ribs, you know,
and the two lower ones are called floating ribs, because they are not fastened to the
breast bone. That's why they go in so easily if you lace tight and squeeze the lungs and
heart in the—let me see, what was that big word—oh, I know—thoracic cavity," and
Rose beamed with pride as she aired her little bit of knowledge.
"Do you think that is a good sort of thing for her to be poking over? She is a nervous
child, and I'm afraid it will be bad for her," said Aunt Myra, watching Rose as she
counted vertebræ, and waggled a hip-joint in its socket with an inquiring expression.
"An excellent study, for she enjoys it, and I mean to teach her how to manage her nerves
so that they won't be a curse to her, as many a woman's become through ignorance or
want of thought. To make a mystery or a terror of these things is a mistake, and I mean
Rose shall understand and respect her body so well that she won't dare to trifle with it
as most women do."
"And she really likes it?"
"Very much, auntie! It's all so wonderful, and so nicely planned, you can hardly believe
what you see. Just think, there are 600,000,000 air cells in one pair of lungs, and 2,000
pores to a square inch of surface; so you see what quantities of air we must have, and
what care we should take of our skin so all the little doors will open and shut right. And
brains, auntie, you've no idea how curious they are; I haven't got to them yet, but I long
to, and uncle is going to show me a manikin that you can take to pieces. Just think how
nice it will be to see all the organs in their places; I only wish they could be made to
work as ours do."
It was funny to see Aunt Myra's face as Rose stood before her talking rapidly with one
hand laid in the friendliest manner on the skeleton's shoulder. Every word both the
 107

Doctor and Rose uttered hit the good lady in her weakest spot, and as she looked and
listened a long array of bottles and pill-boxes rose up before her, reproaching her with
the "ignorance and want of thought" that made her what she was, a nervous, dyspeptic,
unhappy old woman.
"Well, I don't know but you may be right, Alec, only I wouldn't carry it too far. Women
don't need much of this sort of knowledge, and are not fit for it. I couldn't bear to touch
that ugly thing, and it gives me the creeps to hear about 'organs,'" said Aunt Myra, with a
sigh and her hand on her side.
"Wouldn't it be a comfort to know that your liver was on the right side, auntie, and not
on the left?" asked Rose with a naughty laugh in her eyes, for she had lately learned that
Aunt Myra's liver complaint was not in the proper place.
"It's a dying world, child, and it don't much matter where the pain is, for sooner or later
we all drop off and are seen no more," was Aunt Myra's cheerful reply.
"Well, I intend to know what kills me if I can, and meantime I'm going to enjoy myself in
spite of a dying world. I wish you'd do so too, and come and study with uncle, it would
do you good I'm sure," and Rose went back to counting vertebræ with such a happy face
that Aunt Myra had not the heart to say a word to dampen her ardor.
"Perhaps it's as well to let her do what she likes the little while she is with us. But pray
be careful of her, Alec, and not allow her to overwork," she whispered as she went out.
"That's exactly what I'm trying to do, ma'am, and rather a hard job I find it," he added, as
he shut the door, for the dear aunts were dreadfully in his way sometimes.
Half an hour later came another interruption in the shape of Mac, who announced his
arrival by the brief but elegant remark,—
"Hullo! what new game is this?"
Rose explained, Mac gave a long whistle of surprise, and then took a promenade round
the skeleton, observing gravely,—
"Brother Bones looks very jolly, but I can't say much for his beauty."
"You mustn't make fun of him, for he's a good old fellow, and you'd be just as ugly if
your flesh was off," said Rose, defending her new friend with warmth.
"I dare say, so I'll keep my flesh on, thank you. You are so busy you can't read to a fellow,
I suppose?" asked Mac, whose eyes were better, but still too weak for books.
"Don't you want to come and join my class? uncle explains it all to us, and you can take a
look at the plates as they come along. We'll give up bones to-day and have eyes instead;
that will be more interesting to you," added Rose, seeing no ardent thirst for
physiological information in his face.
"Rose, we must not fly about from one thing to another in this way," began Dr. Alec; but
she whispered quickly, with a nod towards Mac, whose goggles were turned wistfully in
the direction of the forbidden books,—
"He's blue to-day, and we must amuse him; give a little lecture on eyes, and it will do
him good. No matter about me, uncle."
"Very well; the class will please be seated," and the Doctor gave a sounding rap on the
table.
 108

"Come, sit by me, dear, then we can both see the pictures; and if your head gets tired
you can lie down," said Rose, generously opening her little college to a brother, and
kindly providing for the weaknesses that all humanity is subject to.
Side by side they sat and listened to a very simple explanation of the mechanism of the
eye, finding it as wonderful as a fairy tale, for fine plates illustrated it, and a very willing
teacher did his best to make the lesson pleasant.
"Jove! if I'd known what mischief I was doing to that mighty delicate machine of mine,
you wouldn't have caught me reading by fire light, or studying with a glare of sunshine
on my book," said Mac, peering solemnly at a magnified eyeball; then, pushing it away,
he added indignantly: "Why isn't a fellow taught all about his works, and how to manage
'em, and not left to go blundering into all sorts of worries? Telling him after he's down
isn't much use, for then he's found it out himself and won't thank you."
"Ah, Mac, that's just what I keep lecturing about, and people won't listen. You lads need
that sort of knowledge so much, and fathers and mothers ought to be able to give it to
you. Few of them are able, and so we all go blundering, as you say. Less Greek and Latin
and more knowledge of the laws of health for my boys, if I had them. Mathematics are all
very well, but morals are better, and I wish, how I wish that I could help teachers and
parents to feel it as they ought."
"Some do; Aunt Jessie and her boys have capital talks, and I wish we could; but mother's
so busy with her housekeeping, and father with his business, there never seems to be
any time for that sort of thing; even if there was, it don't seem as if it would be easy to
talk to them, because we've never got into the way of it, you know."
Poor Mac was right there, and expressed a want that many a boy and girl feels. Fathers
and mothers are too absorbed in business and housekeeping to study their children, and
cherish that sweet and natural confidence which is a child's surest safeguard, and a
parent's subtlest power. So the young hearts hide trouble or temptation till the harm is
done, and mutual regret comes too late. Happy the boys and girls who tell all things
freely to father or mother, sure of pity, help, and pardon; and thrice happy the parents
who, out of their own experience, and by their own virtues, can teach and uplift the
souls for which they are responsible.
This longing stirred in the hearts of Rose and Mac, and by a natural impulse both turned
to Dr. Alec, for in this queer world of ours, fatherly and motherly hearts often beat warm
and wise in the breasts of bachelor uncles and maiden aunts; and it is my private
opinion that these worthy creatures are a beautiful provision of nature for the
cherishing of other people's children. They certainly get great comfort out of it, and
receive much innocent affection that otherwise would be lost.
Dr. Alec was one of these, and his big heart had room for every one of the eight cousins,
especially orphaned Rose and afflicted Mac; so, when the boy uttered that unconscious
reproach to his parents, and Rose added with a sigh, "It must be beautiful to have a
mother!"—the good Doctor yearned over them, and, shutting his book with a decided
slam, said in that cordial voice of his,—
"Now, look here, children, you just come and tell me all your worries, and with God's
help I'll settle them for you. That is what I'm here for, I believe, and it will be a great
happiness to me if you can trust me."
"We can, uncle, and we will!" both answered with a heartiness that gratified him much.
 109

"Good! now school is dismissed, and I advise you to go and refresh your 600,000,000 air
cells by a brisk run in the garden. Come again whenever you like, Mac, and we'll teach
you all we can about your 'works,' as you call them, so you can keep them running
smoothly."
"We'll come, sir, much obliged," and the class in physiology went out to walk.
Mac did come again, glad to find something he could study in spite of his weak eyes, and
learned much that was of more value than any thing his school had ever taught him.
Of course, the other lads made great fun of the whole thing, and plagued Dr. Alec's
students half out of their lives. But they kept on persistently, and one day something
happened which made the other fellows behave themselves for ever after.
It was a holiday, and Rose up in her room thought she heard the voices of her cousins,
so she ran down to welcome them, but found no one there.
"Never mind, they will be here soon, and then we'll have a frolic," she said to herself,
and thinking she had been mistaken she went into the study to wait. She was lounging
over the table looking at a map when an odd noise caught her ear. A gentle tapping
somewhere, and following the sound it seemed to come from the inside of the long case
in which the skeleton lived when not professionally engaged. This case stood upright in
a niche between two book-cases at the back of the room, a darkish corner, where
Brother Bones, as the boys would call him, was out of the way.
As Rose stood looking in that direction, and wondering if a rat had got shut in, the door
of the case swung slowly open, and with a great start she saw a bony arm lifted, and a
bony finger beckon to her. For a minute she was frightened, and ran to the study door
with a fluttering heart, but just as she touched the handle a queer, stifled sort of giggle
made her stop short and turn red with anger. She paused an instant to collect herself,
and then went softly toward the bony beckoner. A nearer look revealed black threads
tied to the arm and fingers, the ends of threads disappearing through holes bored in the
back of the case. Peeping into the deep recess, she also caught sight of the tip of an
elbow covered with a rough gray cloth which she knew very well.
Quick as a flash she understood the joke, her fear vanished, and with a wicked smile, she
whipped out her scissors, cut the threads, and the bony arm dropped with a rattle.
Before she could say, "Come out, Charlie, and let my skeleton alone," a sudden irruption
of boys all in a high state of tickle proclaimed to the hidden rogue that his joke was a
failure.
"I told him not to do it, because it might give you a start," explained Archie, emerging
from the closet.
"I had a smelling-bottle all ready if she fainted away," added Steve, popping up from
behind the great chair.
"It's too bad of you not to squawk and run; we depended on it, it's such fun to howl after
you," said Will and Geordie, rolling out from under the sofa in a promiscuous heap.
"You are getting altogether too strong-minded, Rose; most girls would have been in a
jolly twitter to see this old fellow waggling his finger at them," complained Charlie,
squeezing out from his tight quarters, dusty and disgusted.
"I'm used to your pranks now, so I'm always on the watch and prepared. But I won't
have Brother Bones made fun of. I know uncle wouldn't like it, so please don't," began
 110

Rose just as Dr. Alec came in, and, seeing the state of the case at a glance, he said
quietly,—
"Hear how I got that skeleton, and then I'm sure you will treat it with respect."
The boys settled down at once on any article of furniture that was nearest and listened
dutifully.
"Years ago, when I was in the hospital, a poor fellow was brought there with a rare and
very painful disease. There was no hope for him, but we did our best, and he was so
grateful that when he died he left us his body that we might discover the mysteries of
his complaint, and so be able to help others afflicted in the same way. It did do good, and
his brave patience made us remember him long after he was gone. He thought I had
been kind to him, and said to a fellow-student of mine: 'Tell the Doctor I lave him me
bones, for I've nothing else in the wide world, and I'll not be wanting 'em at all, at all,
when the great pain has kilt me entirely.' So that is how they came to be mine, and why
I've kept them carefully; for, though only a poor, ignorant fellow, Mike Nolan did what
he could to help others, and prove his gratitude to those who tried to help him."
As Dr. Alec paused, Archie closed the door of the case as respectfully as if the mummy of
an Egyptian king was inside; Will and Geordie looked solemnly at one another, evidently
much impressed, and Charlie pensively remarked from the coal-hod where he sat,—
"I've often heard of a skeleton in the house, but I think few people have one as useful
and as interesting as ours."
 111

20. Under The Mistletoe

ROSE made Phebe promise that she would bring her stocking into the "Bower," as she
called her pretty room, on Christmas morning, because that first delicious rummage
loses half its charm if two little night-caps at least do not meet over the treasures, and
two happy voices Oh and Ah together.
So when Rose opened her eyes that day they fell upon faithful Phebe, rolled up in a
shawl, sitting on the rug before a blazing fire, with her untouched stocking laid beside
her.
"Merry Christmas!" cried the little mistress, smiling gayly.
"Merry Christmas!" answered the little maid, so heartily that it did one good to hear her.
"Bring the stockings right away, Phebe, and let's see what we've got," said Rose, sitting
up among the pillows, and looking as eager as a child.
A pair of long knobby hose were laid out upon the coverlet and their contents examined
with delight, though each knew every blessed thing that had been put into the other's
stocking.
Never mind what they were; it is evident that they were quite satisfactory, for as Rose
leaned back, she said, with a luxurious sigh of satisfaction: "Now, I believe I've got every
thing in the world that I want," and Phebe answered, smiling over a lapful of treasures:
"This is the most splendid Christmas I ever had since I was born." Then, she added with
an important air,—
"Do wish for something else, because I happen to know of two more presents outside
the door this minute."
"Oh, me, what richness!" cried Rose, much excited. "I used to wish for a pair of glass
slippers like Cinderella's, but as I can't have them, I really don't know what to ask for."
Phebe clapped her hands as she skipped off the bed and ran to the door, saying merrily:
"One of them is for your feet any way. I don't know what you'll say to the other,
but I think it's elegant."
So did Rose, when a shining pair of skates and a fine sled appeared.
"Uncle sent those; I know he did; and, now I see them, I remember that I did want to
skate and coast. Isn't it a beauty? See! they fit nicely," and, sitting on the new sled, Rose
tried a skate on her little bare foot, while Phebe stood by admiring the pretty tableau.
"Now we must hurry and get dressed, for there is a deal to do to-day, and I want to get
through in time to try my sled before dinner."
"Gracious me, and I ought to be dusting my parlors this blessed minute!" and mistress
and maid separated with such happy faces that any one would have known what day it
was without being told.
 112

"Birnam Wood has come to Dunsinane, Rosy," said Dr. Alec, as he left the breakfast table
to open the door for a procession of holly, hemlock, and cedar boughs that came
marching up the steps.
Snowballs and "Merry Christmases!" flew about pretty briskly for several minutes; then
all fell to work trimming up the old house, for the family always dined together there on
that day.
"I rode miles and mileses, as Ben says, to get this fine bit, and I'm going to hang it there
as the last touch to the rig-a-madooning," said Charlie, as he fastened a dull green
branch to the chandelier in the front parlor.
"It isn't very pretty," said Rose, who was trimming the chimney-piece with glossy holly
sprays.
"Never mind that, it's mistletoe, and any one who stands under it will get kissed
whether they like it or not. Now's your time, ladies," answered the saucy Prince, keeping
his place and looking sentimentally at the girls, who retired precipitately from the
dangerous spot.
"You won't catch me," said Rose, with great dignity.
"See if I don't!"
"I've got my eye on Phebe," observed Will, in a patronizing tone that made them all
laugh.
"Bless the dear; I sha'n't mind it a bit," answered Phebe, with such a maternal air that
Will's budding gallantry was chilled to death.
"Oh, the mistletoe bough!" sang Rose.
"Oh, the mistletoe bough!" echoed all the boys, and the teasing ended in the plaintive
ballad they all liked so well.
There was plenty of time to try the new skates before dinner, and then Rose took her
first lesson on the little bay, which seemed to have frozen over for that express purpose.
She found tumbling down and getting up again warm work for a time, but, with six boys
to teach her, she managed at last to stand alone; and, satisfied with that success, she
refreshed herself with a dozen grand coasts on the Amazon, as her sled was called.
"Ah, that fatal color! it breaks my heart to see it," croaked Aunt Myra, as Rose came
down a little late, with cheeks almost as ruddy as the holly berries on the wall, and
every curl as smooth as Phebe's careful hands could make it.
"I'm glad to see that Alec allows the poor child to make herself pretty in spite of his
absurd notions," added Aunt Clara, taking infinite satisfaction in the fact that Rose's blue
silk dress had three frills on it.
"She is a very intelligent child, and has a nice little manner of her own," observed Aunt
Jane, with unusual affability; for Rose had just handed Mac a screen to guard his eyes
from the brilliant fire.
"If I had a daughter like that to show my Jem when he gets home, I should be a very
proud and happy woman," thought Aunt Jessie, and then reproached herself for not
being perfectly satisfied with her four brave lads.
 113

Aunt Plenty was too absorbed in the dinner to have an eye for any thing else; if she had
not been, she would have seen what an effect her new cap produced upon the boys. The
good lady owned that she did "love a dressy cap," and on this occasion her head-
gear was magnificent; for the towering structure of lace was adorned with buff ribbons
to such an extent that it looked as if a flock of yellow butterflies had settled on her dear
old head. When she trotted about the rooms the ruches quivered, the little bows all
stood erect, and the streamers waved in the breeze so comically that it was absolutely
necessary for Archie to smother the Brats in the curtains till they had had their first
laugh out.
Uncle Mac had brought Fun See to dinner, and it was a mercy he did, for the elder lads
found a vent for their merriment in joking the young Chinaman on his improved
appearance. He was in American costume now, with a cropped head, and spoke
remarkably good English after six months at school; but, for all that, his yellow face and
beady eyes made a curious contrast to the blonde Campbells all about him. Will called
him the "Typhoon," meaning Tycoon, and the name stuck to him to his great disgust.
Aunt Peace was brought down and set in the chair of state at table, for she never failed
to join the family on this day, and sat smiling at them all "like an embodiment of Peace
on earth," Uncle Alec said, as he took his place beside her, while Uncle Mac supported
Aunt Plenty at the other end.
"I ate hardly any breakfast, and I've done every thing I know to make myself extra
hungry, but I really don't think I can eat straight through, unless I burst my buttons off,"
whispered Geordie to Will, as he surveyed the bounteous stores before him with a
hopeless sigh.
"A fellow never knows what he can do till he tries," answered Will, attacking his heaped-
up plate with the evident intention of doing his duty like a man.
Everybody knows what a Christmas dinner is, so we need waste no words in describing
this one, but hasten at once to tell what happened at the end of it. The end, by the way,
was so long in coming that the gas was lighted before dessert was over, for a snow
flurry had come on and the wintry daylight faded fast. But that only made it all the
jollier in the warm, bright rooms, full of happy souls. Every one was very merry, but
Archie seemed particularly uplifted,—so much so, that Charlie confided to Rose that he
was afraid the Chief had been at the decanters.
Rose indignantly denied the insinuation, for when healths were drunk in the good old-
fashioned way to suit the elders, she had observed that Aunt Jessie's boys filled their
glasses with water, and had done the same herself in spite of the Prince's jokes about
"the rosy."
But Archie certainly was unusually excited, and when some one remembered that it was
the anniversary of Uncle Jem's wedding, and wished he was there to make a speech, his
son electrified the family by trying to do it for him. It was rather incoherent and flowery,
as maiden speeches are apt to be, but the end was considered superb; for, turning to his
mother with a queer little choke in his voice, he said that she "deserved to be blessed
with peace and plenty, to be crowned with roses and lads-love, and to receive the cargo
of happiness sailing home to her in spite of wind or tide to add another Jem to the family
jewels."
 114

That allusion to the Captain, now on his return trip, made Mrs. Jessie sob in her napkin,
and set the boys cheering. Then, as if that was not sensation enough, Archie suddenly
dashed out of the room as if he had lost his wits.
"Too bashful to stay and be praised," began Charlie, excusing the peculiarities of his
chief as in duty bound.
"Phebe beckoned to him; I saw her," cried Rose, staring hard at the door.
"Is it more presents coming?" asked Jamie, just as his brother re-appeared looking more
excited than ever.
"Yes; a present for mother, and here it is!" roared Archie, flinging wide the door to let in
a tall man who cried out,—
"Where's my little woman? The first kiss for her, then the rest may come on as fast as
they like."
Before the words were out of his mouth, Mrs. Jessie was half hidden under his rough
great-coat, and four boys were prancing about him clamoring for their turn.
Of course, there was a joyful tumult for a time, during which Rose slipped into the
window recess and watched what went on, as if it were a chapter in a Christmas story. It
was good to see bluff Uncle Jem look proudly at his tall son, and fondly hug the little
ones. It was better still to see him shake his brothers' hands as if he would never leave
off, and kiss all the sisters in a way that made even solemn Aunt Myra brighten up for a
minute. But it was best of all to see him finally established in grandfather's chair, with
his "little woman" beside him, his three youngest boys in his lap, and Archie hovering
over him like a large-sized cherub. That really was, as Charlie said, "A landscape to do
one's heart good."
"All hearty and all here, thank God!" said Captain Jem in the first pause that came, as he
looked about him with a grateful face.
"All but Rose," answered loyal little Jamie, remembering the absent.
"Faith, I forgot the child! Where is George's little girl?" asked the Captain, who had not
seen her since she was a baby.
"You'd better say Alec's great girl," said Uncle Mac, who professed to be madly jealous of
his brother.
"Here I am, sir," and Rose appeared from behind the curtains, looking as if she had
rather have staid there.
"Saint George Germain, how the mite has grown!" cried Captain Jem, as he tumbled the
boys out of his lap, and rose to greet the tall girl, like a gentleman as he was. But,
somehow, when he shook her hand it looked so small in his big one, and her face
reminded him so strongly of his dead brother, that he was not satisfied with so cold a
welcome, and with a sudden softening of the keen eyes he took her up in his arms,
whispering, with a rough cheek against her smooth one,—
"God bless you, child! forgive me if I forgot you for a minute, and be sure that not one of
your kinsfolk is happier to see you here than Uncle Jem."
That made it all right; and when he set her down, Rose's face was so bright it was
evident that some spell had been used to banish the feeling of neglect that had kept her
moping behind the curtain so long.
 115

Then every one sat round and heard all about the voyage home,—how the Captain had
set his heart on getting there in time to keep Christmas; how every thing had conspired
to thwart his plan; and how, at the very last minute, he had managed to do it, and had
sent a telegram to Archie, bidding him keep the secret, and be ready for his father at any
moment, for the ship got into another port, and he might be late.
Then Archie told how that telegram had burnt in his pocket all dinner-time; how he had
to take Phebe into his confidence, and how clever she was to keep the Captain back till
the speech was over, and he could come in with effect.
The elders would have sat and talked all the evening, but the young folks were bent on
having their usual Christmas frolic; so, after an hour of pleasant chat, they began to get
restless, and having consulted together in dumb show, they devised a way to very
effectually break up the family council.
Steve vanished, and, sooner than the boys imagined Dandy could get himself up, the
skirl of the bag-pipe was heard in the hall, and the bonny piper came to lead Clan
Campbell to the revel.
"Draw it mild, Stenie, my man; ye play unco weel, but ye mak a most infernal din," cried
Uncle Jem, with his hands over his ears, for this accomplishment was new to him, and
"took him all aback," as he expressed it.
So Steve droned out a Highland reel as softly as he could, and the boys danced it to a
circle of admiring relations. Captain Jem was a true sailor, however, and could not stand
idle while any thing lively was going on; so, when the piper's breath gave out, he cut a
splendid pigeon-wing into the middle of the hall, saying, "Who can dance a Fore and
After?" and, waiting for no reply, began to whistle the air so invitingly that Mrs. Jessie
"set" to him laughing like a girl; Rose and Charlie took their places behind, and away
went the four with a spirit and skill that inspired all the rest to "cut in" as fast as they
could.
That was a grand beginning, and they had many another dance before any one would
own they were tired. Even Fun See distinguished himself with Aunt Plenty, whom he
greatly admired as the stoutest lady in the company; plumpness being considered a
beauty in his country. The merry old soul professed herself immensely flattered by his
admiration, and the boys declared she "set her cap at him," else he would never have
dared to catch her under the mistletoe, and, rising on the tips of his own toes, gallantly
salute her fat cheek.
How they all laughed at her astonishment, and how Fun's little black eyes twinkled over
this exploit! Charlie put him up to it, and Charlie was so bent on catching Rose, that he
laid all sorts of pitfalls for her, and bribed the other lads to help him. But Rose was wide-
awake, and escaped all his snares, professing great contempt for such foolish customs.
Poor Phebe did not fare so well, and Archie was the one who took a base advantage of
her as she stood innocently offering tea to Aunt Myra, whom she happened to meet just
under the fatal bough. If his father's arrival had not rather upset him, I doubt if the
dignified Chief would have done it, for he apologized at once in the handsomest manner,
and caught the tray that nearly dropped from Phebe's hands.
Jamie boldly invited all the ladies to come and salute him; and as for Uncle Jem, he
behaved as if the entire room was a grove of mistletoe. Uncle Alec slyly laid a bit of it on
Aunt Peace's cap, and then softly kissed her; which little joke seemed to please her very
 116

much, for she liked to have part in all the home pastimes, and Alec was her favorite
nephew.
Charlie alone failed to catch his shy bird, and the oftener she escaped the more
determined he was to ensnare her. When every other wile had been tried in vain, he got
Archie to propose a game with forfeits.
"I understand that dodge," thought Rose, and was on her guard so carefully that not one
among the pile soon collected belonged to her.
"Now let us redeem them and play something else," said Will, quite unconscious of the
deeply laid plots all about him.
"One more round and then we will," answered the Prince, who had now baited his trap
anew.
Just as the question came to Rose, Jamie's voice was heard in the hall crying
distressfully, "Oh, come quick, quick!" Rose started up, missed the question, and was
greeted with a general cry of "Forfeit! forfeit!" in which the little traitor came to join.
"Now I've got her," thought the young rascal, exulting in his fun-loving soul.
"Now I'm lost," thought Rose, as she gave up her pin-cushion with a sternly defiant look
that would have daunted any one but the reckless Prince. In fact, it made even him think
twice, and resolve to "let Rose off easy," she had been so clever.
"Here's a very pretty pawn, and what shall be done to redeem it?" asked Steve, holding
the pin-cushion over Charlie's head, for he had insisted on being judge, and kept that for
the last.
"Fine or superfine?"
"Super."
"Hum, well, she shall take old Mac under the mistletoe and kiss him prettily. Won't he be
mad, though?"—and this bad boy chuckled over the discomfort he had caused two
harmless beings.
There was an impressive pause among the young folks in their corner, for they all knew
that Mac would "be mad," since he hated nonsense of this sort, and had gone to talk with
the elders when the game began. At this moment he was standing before the fire,
listening to a discussion between his uncles and his father, looking as wise as a young
owl, and blissfully unconscious of the plots against him.
Charlie expected that Rose would say, "I won't!" therefore he was rather astonished, not
to say gratified, when, after a look at the victim, she laughed suddenly, and, going up to
the group of gentlemen, drew her uncle Mac under the mistletoe and surprised him with
a hearty kiss.
"Thank you, my dear," said the innocent gentleman, looking much pleased at the
unexpected honor.
"Oh, come; that's not fair," began Charlie. But Rose cut him short by saying, as she made
him a fine courtesy,—
"You said 'Old Mac,' and though it was very disrespectful, I did it. That was your last
chance, sir, and you've lost it."
 117

He certainly had, for, as she spoke, Rose pulled down the mistletoe and threw it into the
fire, while the boys jeered at the crest-fallen Prince, and exalted quick-witted Rose to
the skies.
"What's the joke?" asked young Mac, waked out of a brown study by the laughter, in
which the elders joined.
But there was a regular shout when, the matter having been explained to him, Mac took
a meditative stare at Rose through his goggles, and said in a philosophical tone, "Well, I
don't think I should have minded much if she had done it."
That tickled the lads immensely, and nothing but the appearance of a slight refection
would have induced them to stop chaffing the poor Worm, who could not see any thing
funny in the beautiful resignation he had shown on this trying occasion.
Soon after this, the discovery of Jamie curled up in the sofa corner, as sound asleep as a
dormouse, suggested the propriety of going home, and a general move was made.
They were all standing about the hall lingering over the good-nights, when the sound of
a voice softly singing "Sweet Home," made them pause and listen. It was Phebe, poor
little Phebe, who never had a home, never knew the love of father or mother, brother or
sister; who stood all alone in the wide world, yet was not sad nor afraid, but took her
bits of happiness gratefully, and sung over her work without a thought of discontent.
I fancy the happy family standing there together remembered this and felt the beauty of
it, for when the solitary voice came to the burden of its song, other voices took it up and
finished it so sweetly, that the old house seemed to echo the word "Home" in the ears of
both the orphan girls, who had just spent their first Christmas under its hospitable roof.
 118

21. A Scare

"BROTHER ALEC, you surely don't mean to allow that child to go out such a bitter cold
day as this," said Mrs. Myra, looking into the study, where the Doctor sat reading his
paper, one February morning.
"Why not? If a delicate invalid like yourself can bear it, surely my hearty girl can,
especially as she is dressed for cold weather," answered Dr. Alec with provoking
confidence.
"But you have no idea how sharp the wind is. I am chilled to the very marrow of my
bones," answered Aunt Myra, chafing the end of her purple nose with her sombre glove.
"I don't doubt it, ma'am, if you will wear crape and silk instead of fur and flannel. Rosy
goes out in all weathers, and will be none the worse for an hour's brisk skating."
"Well, I warn you that you are trifling with the child's health, and depending too much
on the seeming improvement she has made this year. She is a delicate creature for all
that, and will drop away suddenly at the first serious attack, as her poor mother did,"
croaked Aunt Myra, with a despondent wag of the big bonnet.
"I'll risk it," answered Dr. Alec, knitting his brows, as he always did when any allusion
was made to that other Rose.
"Mark my words, you will repent it," and, with that awful prophecy, Aunt Myra departed
like a black shadow.
Now it must be confessed that among the Doctor's failings—and he had his share—was
a very masculine dislike of advice which was thrust upon him unasked. He always
listened with respect to the great-aunts, and often consulted Mrs. Jessie; but the other
three ladies tried his patience sorely, by constant warnings, complaints, and counsels.
Aunt Myra was an especial trial, and he always turned contrary the moment she began
to talk. He could not help it, and often laughed about it with comic frankness. Here now
was a sample of it, for he had just been thinking that Rose had better defer her run till
the wind went down and the sun was warmer. But Aunt Myra spoke, and he could not
resist the temptation to make light of her advice, and let Rose brave the cold. He had no
fear of its harming her, for she went out every day, and it was a great satisfaction to him
to see her run down the avenue a minute afterward, with her skates on her arm, looking
like a rosy-faced Esquimaux in her seal-skin suit, as she smiled at Aunt Myra stalking
along as solemnly as a crow.
"I hope the child won't stay out long, for this wind is enough to chill the marrow in
younger bones than Myra's," thought Dr. Alec, half an hour later, as he drove toward the
city to see the few patients he had consented to take for old acquaintance' sake.
The thought returned several times that morning, for it was truly a bitter day, and, in
spite of his bear-skin coat, the Doctor shivered. But he had great faith in Rose's good
sense, and it never occurred to him that she was making a little Casabianca of herself,
with the difference of freezing instead of burning at her post.
 119

You see, Mac had made an appointment to meet her at a certain spot, and have a grand
skating bout as soon as the few lessons he was allowed were over. She had promised to
wait for him, and did so with a faithfulness that cost her dear, because Mac forgot his
appointment when the lessons were done, and became absorbed in a chemical
experiment, till a general combustion of gases drove him out of his laboratory. Then he
suddenly remembered Rose, and would gladly have hurried away to her, but his mother
forbade his going out, for the sharp wind would hurt his eyes.
"She will wait and wait, mother, for she always keeps her word, and I told her to hold on
till I came," explained Mac, with visions of a shivering little figure watching on the windy
hill-top.
"Of course, your uncle won't let her go out such a day as this. If he does, she will have
the sense to come here for you, or to go home again when you don't appear," said Aunt
Jane, returning to her "Watts on the Mind."
"I wish Steve would just cut up and see if she's there, since I can't go," began Mac,
anxiously.
"Steve won't stir a peg, thank you. He's got his own toes to thaw out, and wants his
dinner," answered Dandy, just in from school, and wrestling impatiently with his boots.
So Mac resigned himself, and Rose waited dutifully till dinner-time assured her that her
waiting was in vain. She had done her best to keep warm, had skated till she was tired
and hot, then stood watching others till she was chilled; tried to get up a glow again by
trotting up and down the road, but failed to do so, and finally cuddled disconsolately
under a pine-tree to wait and watch. When she at length started for home, she was
benumbed with the cold, and could hardly make her way against the wind that buffeted
the frost-bitten rose most unmercifully.
Dr. Alec was basking in the warmth of the study fire, after his drive, when the sound of a
stifled sob made him hurry to the door and look anxiously into the hall. Rose lay in a
shivering bunch near the register, with her things half off, wringing her hands, and
trying not to cry with the pain returning warmth brought to her half-frozen fingers.
"My darling, what is it?" and Uncle Alec had her in his arms in a minute.
"Mac didn't come—I can't get warm—the fire makes me ache!" and with a long shiver
Rose burst out crying, while her teeth chattered, and her poor little nose was so blue, it
made one's heart ache to see it.
In less time than it takes to tell it, Dr. Alec had her on the sofa rolled up in the bear-skin
coat, with Phebe rubbing her cold feet while he rubbed the aching hands, and Aunt
Plenty made a comfortable hot drink, and Aunt Peace sent down her own foot-warmer
and embroidered blanket "for the dear."
Full of remorseful tenderness, Uncle Alec worked over his new patient till she declared
she was all right again. He would not let her get up to dinner, but fed her himself, and
then forgot his own while he sat watching her fall into a drowse, for Aunt Plenty's
cordial made her sleepy.
She lay so several hours, for the drowse deepened into a heavy sleep, and Uncle Alec,
still at his post, saw with growing anxiety that a feverish color began to burn in her
cheeks, that her breathing was quick and uneven, and now and then she gave a little
 120

moan, as if in pain. Suddenly she woke up with a start, and seeing Aunt Plenty bending
over her, put out her arms like a sick child, saying wearily,—
"Please, could I go to bed?"
"The best place for you, deary. Take her right up, Alec; I've got the hot water ready, and
after a nice bath, she shall have a cup of my sage tea, and be rolled up in blankets to
sleep off her cold," answered the old lady, cheerily, as she bustled away to give orders.
"Are you in pain, darling?" asked Uncle Alec, as he carried her up.
"My side aches when I breathe, and I feel stiff and queer; but it isn't bad, so don't be
troubled, uncle," whispered Rose, with a little hot hand against his cheek.
But the poor Doctor did look troubled, and had cause to do so, for just then Rose tried to
laugh at Dolly charging into the room with a warming-pan, but could not, for the sharp
pain that took her breath away, and made her cry out.
"Pleurisy," sighed Aunt Plenty, from the depths of the bath-tub.
"Pewmonia!" groaned Dolly, burrowing among the bedclothes with the long-handled
pan, as if bent on fishing up that treacherous disease.
"Oh, is it bad?" asked Phebe, nearly dropping a pail of hot water in her dismay, for she
knew nothing of sickness, and Dolly's suggestion had a peculiarly dreadful sound to her.
"Hush!" ordered the Doctor, in a tone that silenced all further predictions, and made
every one work with a will.
"Make her as comfortable as you can, and when she is in her little bed I'll come and say
good-night," he added, when the bath was ready and the blankets browning nicely
before the fire.
Then he went away to talk quite cheerfully to Aunt Peace about its being "only a chill;"
after which he tramped up and down the hall, pulling his beard and knitting his brows,
sure signs of great inward perturbation.
"I thought it would be too good luck to get through the year without a downfall.
Confound my perversity! why couldn't I take Myra's advice and keep Rose at home? It's
not fair that the poor child should suffer for my sinful over-confidence. She
shall not suffer for it! Pneumonia, indeed! I defy it!" and he shook his fist in the ugly face
of an Indian idol that happened to be before him, as if that particularly hideous god had
some spite against his own little goddess.
In spite of his defiance his heart sunk when he saw Rose again, for the pain was worse,
and the bath and blankets, the warming-pan and piping-hot sage tea, were all in vain.
For several hours there was no rest for the poor child, and all manner of gloomy
forebodings haunted the minds of those who hovered about her with faces full of the
tenderest anxiety.
In the midst of the worst paroxysm Charlie came to leave a message from his mother,
and was met by Phebe coming despondently downstairs with a mustard plaster that had
brought no relief.
"What the dickens is the matter? You look as dismal as a tombstone," he said, as she
held up her hand to stop his lively whistling.
"Miss Rose is dreadful sick."
 121

"The deuce she is!"

"Don't swear, Mr. Charlie; she really is, and it's Mr. Mac's fault," and Phebe told the sad
tale in a few sharp words, for she felt at war with the entire race of boys at that moment.
"I'll give it to him, make your mind easy about that," said Charlie, with an ominous
doubling up of his fist. "But Rose isn't dangerously ill, is she?" he added anxiously, as
Aunt Plenty was seen to trot across the upper hall, shaking a bottle violently as she
went.
"Oh, but she is, though. The Doctor don't say much, but he don't call it a 'chill' any more.
It's 'pleurisy' now, and I'm so afraid it will be pewmonia to-morrow," answered Phebe,
with a despairing glance at the plaster.
Charlie exploded into a stifled laugh at the new pronunciation of pneumonia, to Phebe's
great indignation.
"How can you have the heart to do it, and she in such horrid pain? Hark to that, and then
laugh if you darst," she said with a tragic gesture, and her black eyes full of fire.
Charlie listened and heard little moans that went to his heart and made his face as sober
as Phebe's. "O uncle, please stop the pain and let me rest a minute! Don't tell the boys I
wasn't brave. I try to bear it, but it's so sharp I can't help crying."
Neither could Charlie, when he heard the broken voice say that; but, boy-like, he
wouldn't own it, and said pettishly, as he rubbed his sleeve across his eyes,—
"Don't hold that confounded thing right under my nose; the mustard makes my eyes
smart."
"Don't see how it can, when it hasn't any more strength in it than meal. The Doctor said
so, and I'm going to get some better," began Phebe, not a bit ashamed of the great tears
that were bedewing the condemned plaster.
"I'll go!" and Charlie was off like a shot, glad of an excuse to get out of sight for a few
minutes.
When he came back all inconvenient emotion had been disposed of, and, having
delivered a box of the hottest mustard procurable for money, he departed to "blow up"
Mac, that being his next duty in his opinion. He did it so energetically and thoroughly,
that the poor Worm was cast into the depths of remorseful despair, and went to bed
that evening feeling that he was an outcast from among men, and bore the mark of Cain
upon his brow.
Thanks to the skill of the Doctor, and the devotion of his helpers, Rose grew easier about
midnight, and all hoped that the worst was over. Phebe was making tea by the study
fire, for the Doctor had forgotten to eat and drink since Rose was ill, and Aunt Plenty
insisted on his having a "good, cordial dish of tea" after his exertions. A tap on the
window startled Phebe, and, looking up, she saw a face peering in. She was not afraid,
for a second look showed her that it was neither ghost nor burglar, but Mac, looking
pale and wild in the wintry moonlight.
"Come and let a fellow in," he said in a low tone, and when he stood in the hall he
clutched Phebe's arm, whispering gruffly, "How is Rose?"
"Thanks be to goodness, she's better," answered Phebe, with a smile that was like broad
sunshine to the poor lad's anxious heart.
 122

"And she will be all right again to-morrow?"

"Oh, dear, no. Dolly says she's sure to have rheumatic fever, if she don't have noo-
monia!" answered Phebe, careful to pronounce the word rightly this time.
Down went Mac's face, and remorse began to gnaw at him again as he gave a great sigh
and said doubtfully,—
"I suppose I couldn't see her?"
"Of course not at this time of night, when we want her to go to sleep!"
Mac opened his mouth to say something more, when a sneeze came upon him unawares,
and a loud "Ah rash hoo!" awoke the echoes of the quiet house.
"Why didn't you stop it?" said Phebe reproachfully. "I dare say you've waked her up."
"Didn't know it was coming. Just my luck!" groaned Mac, turning to go before his
unfortunate presence did more harm.
But a voice from the stair-head called softly, "Mac, come up; Rose wants to see you."
Up he went, and found his uncle waiting for him.
"What brings you here, at this hour, my boy?" asked the Doctor in a whisper.
"Charlie said it was all my fault, and if she died I'd killed her. I couldn't sleep, so I came
to see how she was, and no one knows it but Steve," he said with such a troubled face
and voice that the Doctor had not the heart to blame him.
Before he could say any thing more a feeble voice called "Mac!" and with a hasty "Stay a
minute just to please her, and then slip away, for I want her to sleep," the Doctor led him
into the room.
The face on the pillow looked very pale and childish, and the smile that welcomed Mac
was very faint, for Rose was spent with pain, yet could not rest till she had said a word
of comfort to her cousin.
"I knew your funny sneeze, and I guessed that you came to see how I did, though it is
very late. Don't be worried. I'm better now, and it is my fault I was ill, not yours; for I
needn't have been so silly as to wait in the cold just because I said I would."
Mac hastened to explain, to load himself with reproaches, and to beg her not to die on
any account, for Charlie's lecture had made a deep impression on the poor boy's mind.
"I didn't know there was any danger of my dying," and Rose looked up at him with a
solemn expression in her great eyes.
"Oh, I hope not; but people do sometimes go suddenly, you know, and I couldn't rest till
I'd asked you to forgive me," faltered Mac, thinking that Rose looked very like an angel
already, with the golden hair loose on the pillow, and the meekness of suffering on her
little white face.
"I don't think I shall die; uncle won't let me; but if I do, remember I forgave you."
She looked at him with a tender light in her eyes, and, seeing how pathetic his dumb
grief was, she added softly, drawing his head down: "I wouldn't kiss you under the
mistletoe, but I will now, for I want you to be sure I do forgive and love you just the
same."
 123

That quite upset poor Mac; he could only murmur his thanks and get out of the room as
fast as possible, to grope his way to the couch at the far end of the hall, and lie there till
he fell asleep, worn out with trying not to "make a baby" of himself.
 124

22. Something To Do

WHATEVER danger there might have been from the effects of that sudden chill, it was
soon over, though of course Aunt Myra refused to believe it, and Dr. Alec cherished his
girl with redoubled vigilance and tenderness for months afterward. Rose quite enjoyed
being sick, because as soon as the pain ended the fun began, and for a week or two she
led the life of a little princess secluded in the Bower, while every one served, amused,
and watched over her in the most delightful manner. But the Doctor was called away to
see an old friend who was dangerously ill, and then Rose felt like a young bird deprived
of its mother's sheltering wing; especially on one afternoon when the aunts were taking
their naps, and the house was very still within while snow fell softly without.
"I'll go and hunt up Phebe, she is always nice and busy, and likes to have me help her. If
Dolly is out of the way we can make caramels and surprise the boys when they come,"
Rose said to herself, as she threw down her book and felt ready for society of some sort.
She took the precaution to peep through the slide before she entered the kitchen, for
Dolly allowed no messing when she was round. But the coast was clear, and no one but
Phebe appeared, sitting at the table with her head on her arms apparently asleep. Rose
was just about to wake her with a "Boo!" when she lifted her head, dried her wet eyes
with her blue apron, and fell to work with a resolute face on something she was
evidently much interested in. Rose could not make out what it was, and her curiosity
was greatly excited, for Phebe was writing with a sputtering pen on some bits of brown
paper, apparently copying something from a little book.
"I must know what the dear thing is about, and why she cried, and then set her lips tight
and went to work with all her might," thought Rose, forgetting all about the caramels,
and, going round to the door, she entered the kitchen, saying pleasantly,—
"Phebe, I want something to do. Can't you let me help you about any thing? or shall I be
in the way?"
"Oh, dear, no, miss; I always love to have you round when things are tidy. What would
you like to do?" answered Phebe, opening a drawer as if about to sweep her own affairs
out of sight: but Rose stopped her, exclaiming, like a curious child,—
"Let me see! What is it? I won't tell if you'd rather not have Dolly know."
"I'm only trying to study a bit; but I'm so stupid I don't get on much," answered the girl
reluctantly, permitting her little mistress to examine the poor contrivances she was
trying to work with.
A broken slate that had blown off the roof, an inch or two of pencil, an old almanac for a
reader, several bits of brown or yellow paper ironed smoothly and sewed together for a
copy-book, and the copies sundry receipts written in Aunt Plenty's neat hand. These,
with a small bottle of ink and a rusty pen, made up Phebe's outfit, and it was little
wonder that she did not "get on" in spite of the patient persistence that dried the
desponding tears and drove along the sputtering pen with a will.
 125

"You may laugh if you want to, Miss Rose, I know my things are queer, and that's why I
hide 'em; but I don't mind since you've found me out, and I ain't a bit ashamed except of
being so backward at my age," said Phebe humbly, though her cheeks grew redder as
she washed out some crooked capitals with a tear or two not yet dried upon the slate.
"Laugh at you! I feel more like crying to think what a selfish girl I am, to have loads of
books and things and never remember to give you some. Why didn't you come and ask
me, and not go struggling along alone in this way? It was very wrong of you, Phebe, and
I'll never forgive you if you do so again," answered Rose, with one hand on Phebe's
shoulder while the other gently turned the leaves of the poor little copy-book.
"I didn't like to ask for any thing more when you are so good to me all the time, miss,
dear," began Phebe, looking up with grateful eyes.
"O you proud thing! just as if it wasn't fun to give away, and I had the best of it. Now, see
here, I've got a plan and you mustn't say no, or I shall scold. I want something to do, and
I'm going to teach you all I know; it won't take long," and Rose laughed as she put her
arm around Phebe's neck, and patted the smooth dark head with the kind little hand
that so loved to give.
"It would be just heavenly!" and Phebe's face shone at the mere idea; but fell again as
she added wistfully, "Only I'm afraid I ought not to let you do it, Miss Rose. It will take
time, and maybe the Doctor wouldn't like it."
"He didn't want me to study much, but he never said a word about teaching, and I don't
believe he will mind a bit. Any way, we can try it till he comes, so pack up your things
and go right to my room and we'll begin this very day; I'd truly like to do it, and we'll
have nice times, see if we don't!" cried Rose eagerly.
It was a pretty sight to see Phebe bundle her humble outfit into her apron, and spring up
as if the desire of her heart had suddenly been made a happy fact to her; it was a still
prettier sight to see Rose run gayly on before, smiling like a good fairy as she beckoned
to the other, singing as she went,—
"The way into my parlor is up a winding stair,
And many are the curious things I'll show you when you're there.
Will you, will you walk in, Phebe dear?"
"Oh, won't I!" answered Phebe fervently, adding, as they entered the Bower, "You are
the dearest spider that ever was, and I'm the happiest fly."
"I'm going to be very strict, so sit down in that chair and don't say a word till school is
ready to open," ordered Rose, delighted with the prospect of such a useful and pleasant
"something to do."
So Phebe sat demurely in her place while her new teacher laid forth books and slates, a
pretty inkstand and a little globe; hastily tore a bit off her big sponge, sharpened pencils
with more energy than skill, and when all was ready gave a prance of satisfaction that
set the pupil laughing.
"Now the school is open, and I shall hear you read, so that I may know in which class to
put you, Miss Moore," began Rose with great dignity, as she laid a book before her
scholar, and sat down in the easy chair with a long rule in her hand.
Phebe did pretty well, only tripping now and then over a hard word, and pronouncing
identical "identickle," in a sober way that tickled Rose, though never a smile betrayed
 126

her. The spelling lesson which followed was rather discouraging; Phebe's ideas of
geography were very vague, and grammar was nowhere, though the pupil protested
that she tried so hard to "talk nice like educated folks" that Dolly called her "a stuck-up
piece who didn't know her place."
"Dolly's an old goose, so don't you mind her, for she will say 'nater,' 'vittles,' and 'doos'
as long as she lives, and insist that they are right. You do talk very nicely, Phebe, I've
observed it, and grammar will help you, and show why some things are right and others
ain't,—are not, I mean," added Rose, correcting herself, and feeling that she must mind
her own parts of speech if she was to serve as an example for Phebe.
When the arithmetic came the little teacher was surprised to find her scholar quicker in
some things than herself, for Phebe had worked away at the columns in the butcher's
and baker's books till she could add so quickly and correctly that Rose was amazed, and
felt that in this branch the pupil would soon excel the teacher if she kept on at the same
pace. Her praise cheered Phebe immensely, and they went bravely on, both getting so
interested that time flew unheeded till Aunt Plenty appeared, exclaiming, as she stared
at the two heads bent over one slate,—
"Bless my heart, what is going on now?"
"School, aunty. I'm teaching Phebe, and it's great fun!" cried Rose, looking up with a
bright face.
But Phebe's was brighter, though she added, with a wistful look,—
"Maybe I ought to have asked leave first; only when Miss Rose proposed this, I was so
happy I forgot to. Shall I stop, ma'am?"
"Of course not, child; I'm glad to see you fond of your book, and to find Rose helping you
along. My blessed mother used to sit at work with her maids about her, teaching them
many a useful thing in the good old fashion that's gone by now. Only don't neglect your
work, dear, or let the books interfere with the duties."
As Aunt Plenty spoke, with her kind old face beaming approvingly upon the girls, Phebe
glanced at the clock, saw that it pointed to five, knew that Dolly would soon be down,
expecting to find preparations for supper under way, and, hastily dropping her pencil,
she jumped up, saying,—
"Please, can I go? I'll clear up after I've done my chores."
"School is dismissed," answered Rose, and with a grateful "Thank you, heaps and
heaps!" Phebe ran away singing the multiplication table as she set the tea ditto.
That was the way it began, and for a week the class of one went on with great pleasure
and profit to all concerned; for the pupil proved a bright one, and came to her lessons as
to a feast, while the young teacher did her best to be worthy the high opinion held of
her, for Phebe firmly believed that Miss Rose knew every thing in the way of learning.
Of course the lads found out what was going on, and chaffed the girls about the
"Seminary," as they called the new enterprise; but they thought it a good thing on the
whole, kindly offered to give lessons in Greek and Latin gratis, and decided among
themselves that "Rose was a little trump to give the Phebe-bird such a capital boost."
Rose herself had some doubts as to how it would strike her uncle, and concocted a
wheedlesome speech which should at once convince him that it was the most useful,
wholesome, and delightful plan ever devised. But she got no chance to deliver her
 127

address, for Dr. Alec came upon her so unexpectedly that it went out of her head
entirely. She was sitting on the floor in the library, poring over a big book laid open in
her lap, and knew nothing of the long-desired arrival till two large, warm hands met
under her chin and gently turned her head back, so that some one could kiss her heartily
on either cheek, while a fatherly voice said, half reproachfully, "Why is my girl brooding
over a dusty Encyclopedia when she ought to be running to meet the old gentleman who
couldn't set on another minute without her?"
"O uncle! I'm so glad! and so sorry! Why didn't you let us know what time you'd be here,
or call out the minute you came? Haven't I been homesick for you? and now I'm so
happy to have you back I could hug your dear old curly head off," cried Rose, as the
Encyclopedia went down with a bang, and she up with a spring that carried her into Dr.
Alec's arms, to be kept there in the sort of embrace a man gives to the dearest creature
the world holds for him.
Presently he was in his easy chair with Rose upon his knee smiling up in his face and
talking as fast as her tongue could go, while he watched her with an expression of
supreme content, as he stroked the smooth round cheek, or held the little hand in his,
rejoicing to see how rosy was the one, how plump and strong the other.
"Have you had a good time? Did you save the poor lady? Aren't you glad to be home
again with your girl to torment you?"
"Yes, to all those questions. Now tell me what you've been at, little sinner? Aunty Plen
says you want to consult me about some new and remarkable project which you have
dared to start in my absence."
"She didn't tell you, I hope?"
"Not a word more except that you were rather doubtful how I'd take it, and so wanted to
'fess' yourself and get round me as you always try to do, though you don't often succeed.
Now, then, own up and take the consequences."
So Rose told about her school in her pretty, earnest way, dwelling on Phebe's hunger for
knowledge, and the delight it was to help her, adding, with a wise nod,—
"And it helps me too, uncle, for she is so quick and eager I have to do my best or she will
get ahead of me in some things. To-day, now, she had the word 'cotton' in a lesson and
asked all about it, and I was ashamed to find I really knew so little that I could only say
that it was a plant that grew down South in a kind of a pod, and was made into cloth.
That's what I was reading up when you came, and to-morrow I shall tell her all about it,
and indigo too. So you see it teaches me also, and is as good as a general review of what
I've learned, in a pleasanter way than going over it alone."
"You artful little baggage! that's the way you expect to get round me, is it? That's not
studying, I suppose?"
"No, sir, it's teaching; and please, I like it much better than having a good time all by
myself. Besides, you know, I adopted Phebe and promised to be a sister to her, so I am
bound to keep my word, am I not?" answered Rose, looking both anxious and resolute
as she waited for her sentence.
Dr. Alec was evidently already won, for Rose had described the old slate and brown
paper copy-book with pathetic effect, and the excellent man had not only decided to
send Phebe to school long before the story was done, but reproached himself for
 128

forgetting his duty to one little girl in his love for another. So when Rose tried to look
meek and failed utterly, he laughed and pinched her cheek, and answered in that genial
way which adds such warmth and grace to any favor,—
"I haven't the slightest objection in the world. In fact, I was beginning to think I might let
you go at your books again, moderately, since you are so well; and this is an excellent
way to try your powers. Phebe is a brave, bright lass, and shall have a fair chance in the
world, if we can give it to her, so that if she ever finds her friends they need not be
ashamed of her."
"I think she has found some already," began Rose eagerly.
"Hey? what? has any one turned up since I've been gone?" asked Dr. Alec quickly, for it
was a firm belief in the family that Phebe would prove to be "somebody" sooner or later.
"No, her best friend turned up when you came home, uncle," answered Rose with an
approving pat, adding gratefully, "I can't half thank you for being so good to my girl, but
she will, because I know she is going to make a woman to be proud of, she's so strong
and true, and loving."
"Bless your dear heart, I haven't begun to do any thing yet, more shame to me! But I'm
going at it now, and as soon as she gets on a bit, she shall go to school as long as she
likes. How will that do for a beginning?"
"It will be 'just heavenly,' as Phebe says, for it is the wish of her life to 'get lots of
schooling,' and she will be too happy when I tell her. May I, please?—it will be so lovely
to see the dear thing open her big eyes and clap her hands at the splendid news."
"No one shall have a finger in this nice little pie; you shall do it all yourself, only don't go
too fast, or make too many castles in the air, my dear; for time and patience must go into
this pie of ours if it is to turn out well."
"Yes, uncle, only when it is opened won't 'the birds begin to sing?'" laughed Rose, taking
a turn about the room as a vent for the joyful emotions that made her eyes shine. All of a
sudden she stopped and asked soberly,—
"If Phebe goes to school who will do her work? I'm willing, if I can."
"Come here and I'll tell you a secret. Dolly's 'bones' are getting so troublesome, and her
dear old temper so bad, that the aunts have decided to pension her off and let her go
and live with her daughter, who has married very well. I saw her this week, and she'd
like to have her mother come, so in the spring we shall have a grand change, and get a
new cook and chamber-girl if any can be found to suit our honored relatives."
"Oh, me! how can I ever get on without Phebe? Couldn't she stay, just so I could see her?
I'd pay her board rather than have her go, I'm so fond of her."
How Dr. Alec laughed at that proposal, and how satisfied Rose was when he explained
that Phebe was still to be her maid, with no duties except such as she could easily
perform between school-hours.
"She is a proud creature, for all her humble ways, and even from us would not take a
favor if she did not earn it somehow. So this arrangement makes it all square and
comfortable, you see, and she will pay for the schooling by curling these goldilocks a
dozen times a day if you let her."
 129

"Your plans are always so wise and kind! That's why they work so well, I suppose, and
why people let you do what you like with them. I really don't see how other girls get
along without an Uncle Alec!" answered Rose, with a sigh of pity for those who had
missed so great a blessing.
When Phebe was told the splendid news, she did not "stand on her head with rapture,"
as Charlie prophesied she would, but took it quietly, because it was such a happy thing
she had no words "big and beautiful enough to thank them in," she said; but every hour
of her day was brightened by this granted wish, and dedicated to the service of those
who gave it.
Her heart was so full of content that it overflowed in music, and the sweet voice singing
all about the house gave thanks so blithely that no other words were needed. Her
willing feet were never tired of taking steps for those who had smoothed her way; her
skilful hands were always busy in some labor of love for them, and on the face fast
growing in comeliness there was an almost womanly expression of devotion, which
proved how well Phebe had already learned one of life's great lessons,—gratitude.
 130

23. Peace-Making

"STEVE, I want you to tell me something," said Rose to Dandy, who was making faces at
himself in the glass, while he waited for an answer to the note he brought from his
mother to Aunt Plenty.
"P'raps I will, and p'raps I won't. What is it?"
"Haven't Arch and Charlie quarrelled?"
"Dare say; we fellows are always having little rows, you know. I do believe a sty is
coming on my starboard eye," and Steve affected to be absorbed in a survey of his
yellow lashes.
"No, that won't do; I want to know all about it; for I'm sure something more serious than
a 'little row' is the matter. Come, please tell me, Stenie, there's a dear."
"Botheration! you don't want me to turn telltale, do you?" growled Steve, pulling his top-
knot, as he always did when perplexed.
"Yes, I do," was Rose's decided answer,—for she saw from his manner that she was
right, and determined to have the secret out of him if coaxing would do it. "I don't wish
you to tell things to every one, of course, but to me you may, and you must, because I
have a right to know. You boys need somebody to look after you, and I'm going to do it,
for girls are nice peace-makers, and know how to manage people. Uncle said so, and he
is never wrong."
Steve was about to indulge in a derisive hoot at the idea of her looking after them, but a
sudden thought restrained him, and suggested a way in which he could satisfy Rose, and
better himself at the same time.
"What will you give me if I'll tell you every bit about it?" he asked, with a sudden red in
his cheeks, and an uneasy look in his eyes, for he was half ashamed of the proposition.
"What do you want?" and Rose looked up rather surprised at his question.
"I'd like to borrow some money. I shouldn't think of asking you, only Mac never has a
cent since he's set up his old chemical shop, where he'll blow himself to bits some day,
and you and uncle will have the fun of putting him together again," and Steve tried to
look as if the idea amused him.
"I'll lend it to you with pleasure, so tell away," said Rose, bound to get at the secret.
Evidently much relieved by the promise, Steve set his top-knot cheerfully erect again,
and briefly stated the case.
"As you say, it's all right to tell you, but don't let the boys know I blabbed, or Prince will
take my head off. You see, Archie don't like some of the fellows Charlie goes with, and
cuts 'em. That makes Prince mad, and he holds on just to plague Arch, so they don't
speak to one another, if they can help it, and that's the row."
"Are those boys bad?" asked Rose, anxiously.
 131

"Guess not, only rather wild. They are older than our fellows, but they like Prince, he's
such a jolly boy; sings so well, dances jigs and breakdowns, you know, and plays any
game that's going. He beat Morse at billiards, and that's something to brag of, for Morse
thinks he knows every thing. I saw the match, and it was great fun!"
Steve got quite excited over the prowess of Charlie, whom he admired immensely, and
tried to imitate. Rose did not know half the danger of such gifts and tastes as Charlie's,
but felt instinctively that something must be wrong if Archie disapproved.
"If Prince likes any billiard-playing boy better than Archie, I don't think much of his
sense," she said severely.
"Of course he doesn't; but, you see, Charlie and Arch are both as proud as they can be,
and won't give in. I suppose Arch is right, but I don't blame Charlie a bit for liking to be
with the others sometimes, they are such a jolly set," and Steve shook his head morally,
even while his eye twinkled over the memory of some of the exploits of the "jolly set."
"Oh, dear me!" sighed Rose, "I don't see what I can do about it, but I wish the boys would
make up, for Prince can't come to any harm with Archie, he's so good and sensible."
"That's the trouble; Arch preaches, and Prince won't stand it. He told Arch he was a prig
and a parson, and Arch told him he wasn't a gentleman. My boots! weren't they both
mad though! I thought for a minute they'd pitch into one another and have it out. Wish
they had, and not gone stalking round stiff and glum ever since. Mac and I settle our
rows with a bat or so over the head, and then we are all right."
Rose couldn't help laughing as Steve sparred away at a fat sofa-pillow, to illustrate his
meaning; and, having given it several scientific whacks, he pulled down his cuffs and
smiled upon her with benign pity for her feminine ignorance of this summary way of
settling a quarrel.
"What droll things boys are!" she said, with a mixture of admiration and perplexity in
her face, which Steve accepted as a compliment to his sex.
"We are a pretty clever invention, miss, and you can't get on without us," he answered,
with his nose in the air. Then, taking a sudden plunge into business, he added, "How
about that bit of money you were going to land me? I've told, now you pay up."
"Of course I will! How much do you want?" and Rose pulled out her purse.
"Could you spare five dollars? I want to pay a little debt of honor that is rather pressing,"
and Steve put on a mannish air that was comical to see.
"Aren't all debts honorable?" asked innocent Rose.
"Yes, of course; but this is a bet I made, and it ought to be settled up at once," began
Steve, finding it awkward to explain.
"Oh, don't bet, it's not right, and I know your father wouldn't like it. Promise you won't
do so again, please promise!" and Rose held fast the hand into which she had just put
the money.
"Well, I won't. It's worried me a good deal, but I was joked into it. Much obliged, cousin,
I'm all right now," and Steve departed hastily.
Having decided to be a peace-maker, Rose waited for an opportunity, and very soon it
came.
 132

She was spending the day with Aunt Clara, who had been entertaining some young
guests, and invited Rose to meet them, for she thought it high time her niece conquered
her bashfulness, and saw a little of society. Dinner was over, and every one had gone.
Aunt Clara was resting before going out to an evening party, and Rose was waiting for
Charlie to come and take her home.
She sat alone in the elegant drawing-room, feeling particularly nice and pretty, for she
had her best frock on, a pair of gold bands her aunt had just given her, and a tea-rose
bud in her sash, like the beautiful Miss Van Tassel, whom every one admired. She had
spread out her little skirts to the best advantage, and, leaning back in a luxurious chair,
sat admiring her own feet in new slippers with rosettes almost as big as dahlias.
Presently Charlie came lounging in, looking rather sleepy and queer, Rose thought. On
seeing her, however, he roused up and said with a smile that ended in a gape,—
"I thought you were with mother, so I took forty winks after I got those girls off. Now,
I'm at your service, Rosamunda, whenever you like."
"You look as if your head ached. If it does, don't mind me. I'm not afraid to run home
alone, it's so early," answered Rose, observing the flushed cheeks and heavy eyes of her
cousin.
"I think I see myself letting you do it. Champagne always makes my head ache, but the
air will set me up."
"Why do you drink it, then?" asked Rose, anxiously.
"Can't help it, when I'm host. Now, don't you begin to lecture; I've had enough of
Archie's old-fashioned notions, and I don't want any more."
Charlie's tone was decidedly cross, and his whole manner so unlike his usual merry
good-nature, that Rose felt crushed, and answered meekly,—
"I wasn't going to lecture, only when people like other people, they can't bear to see
them suffer pain."
That brought Charlie round at once, for Rose's lips trembled a little, though she tried to
hide it by smelling the flower she pulled from her sash.
"I'm a regular bear, and I beg your pardon for being so cross, Rosy," he said in the old
frank way that was so winning.
"I wish you'd beg Archie's too, and be good friends again. You never were cross
when he was your chum," Rose said, looking up at him as he bent toward her from the
low chimney-piece, where he had been leaning his elbows.
In an instant he stood as stiff and straight as a ramrod, and the heavy eyes kindled with
an angry spark as he said, in his high and mighty manner,—
"You'd better not meddle with what you don't understand, cousin."
"But I do understand, and it troubles me very much to see you so cold and stiff to one
another. You always used to be together, and now you hardly speak. You are so ready to
beg my pardon I don't see why you can't beg Archie's, if you are in the wrong."
"I'm not!" this was so short and sharp that Rose started, and Charlie added in a calmer
but still very haughty tone: "A gentleman always begs pardon when he has been rude to
a lady, but one man doesn't apologize to another man who has insulted him."
 133

"Oh, my heart, what a pepperpot!" thought Rose, and, hoping to make him laugh, she
added slyly: "I was not talking about men, but boys, and one of them a Prince, who ought
to set a good example to his subjects."
But Charlie would not relent, and tried to turn the subject by saying gravely, as he
unfastened the little gold ring from his watch-guard,—
"I've broken my word, so I want to give this back and free you from the bargain. I'm
sorry, but I think it a foolish promise, and don't intend to keep it. Choose a pair of ear-
rings to suit yourself, as my forfeit. You have a right to wear them now."
"No, I can only wear one, and that is no use, for Archie will keep his word I'm sure!" Rose
was so mortified and grieved at this downfall of her hopes that she spoke sharply, and
would not take the ring the deserter offered her.
He shrugged his shoulders, and threw it into her lap, trying to look cool and careless, but
failing entirely, for he was ashamed of himself, and out of sorts generally. Rose wanted
to cry, but pride would not let her, and, being very angry, she relieved herself by talk
instead of tears. Looking pale and excited, she rose out of her chair, cast away the ring,
and said in a voice that she vainly tried to keep steady,—
"You are not at all the boy I thought you were, and I don't respect you one bit. I've tried
to help you be good, but you won't let me, and I shall not try any more. You talk a great
deal about being a gentleman, but you are not, for you've broken your word, and I can
never trust you again. I don't wish you to go home with me. I'd rather have Mary. Good-
night."
And with that last dreadful blow, Rose walked out of the room, leaving Charlie as much
astonished as if one of his pet pigeons had flown in his face and pecked at him. She was
so seldom angry, that when her temper did get the better of her it made a deep
impression on the lads, for it was generally a righteous sort of indignation at some
injustice or wrong-doing, not childish passion.
Her little thunder-storm cleared off in a sob or two as she put on her things in the entry-
closet, and when she emerged she looked the brighter for the shower. A hasty good-
night to Aunt Clara,—now under the hands of the hair-dresser,—and then she crept
down to find Mary the maid. But Mary was out, so was the man, and Rose slipped away
by the back-door, flattering herself that she had escaped the awkwardness of having
Charlie for escort.
There she was mistaken, however, for the gate had hardly closed behind her when a
well-known tramp was heard, and the Prince was beside her, saying in a tone of
penitent politeness that banished Rose's wrath like magic,—
"You needn't speak to me if you don't choose, but I must see you safely home, cousin."
She turned at once, put out her hand, and answered heartily,—
"I was the cross one. Please forgive me, and let's be friends again."
Now that was better than a dozen sermons on the beauty of forgiveness, and did Charlie
more good, for it showed him how sweet humility was, and proved that Rose practised
as she preached.
He shook the hand warmly, then drew it through his arm and said, as if anxious to
recover the good opinion with the loss of which he had been threatened,—
 134

"Look here, Rosy, I've put the ring back, and I'm going to try again. But you don't know
how hard it is to stand being laughed at."
"Yes, I do! Ariadne plagues me every time I see her, because I don't wear ear-rings after
all the trouble I had getting ready for them."
"Ah, but her twaddle isn't half as bad as the chaffing I get. It takes a deal of pluck to hold
out when you are told you are tied to an apron-string, and all that sort of thing," sighed
Charlie.
"I thought you had a 'deal of pluck,' as you call it. The boys all say you are the bravest of
the seven," said Rose.
"So I am about some things, but I cannot bear to be laughed at."
"It is hard, but if one is right won't that make it easier?"
"Not to me; it might to a pious parson like Arch."
"Please don't call him names! I guess he has what is called moral courage,
and you physical courage. Uncle explained the difference to me, and moral is the best,
though often it doesn't look so," said Rose thoughtfully.
Charlie didn't like that, and answered quickly, "I don't believe he'd stand it any better
than I do, if he had those fellows at him."
"Perhaps that's why he keeps out of their way, and wants you to."
Rose had him there, and Charlie felt it, but would not give in just yet, though he was
going fast, for, somehow, in the dark he seemed to see things clearer than in the light,
and found it very easy to be confidential when it was "only Rose."
"If he was my brother, now, he'd have some right to interfere," began Charlie, in an
injured tone.
"I wish he was!" cried Rose.
"So do I," answered Charlie, and then they both laughed at his inconsistency.
The laugh did them good, and when Prince spoke again, it was in a different tone,—
pensive, not proud nor perverse.
"You see, it's hard upon me that I have no brothers and sisters. The others are better off
and needn't go abroad for chums if they don't like. I am all alone, and I'd be thankful
even for a little sister."
Rose thought that very pathetic, and, overlooking the uncomplimentary word "even" in
that last sentence, she said, with a timid sort of earnestness that conquered her cousin
at once,—
"Play I was a little sister. I know I'm silly, but perhaps I'm better than nothing, and I'd
dearly love to do it."
"So should I! and we will, for you are not silly, my dear, but a very sensible girl, we all
think, and I'm proud to have you for a sister. There, now!" and Charlie looked down at
the curly head bobbing along beside him, with real affection in his face.
Rose gave a skip of pleasure, and laid one seal-skin mitten over the other on his arm, as
she said happily.—
 135

"That's so nice of you! Now, you needn't be lonely any more, and I'll try to fill Archie's
place till he comes back, for I know he will, as soon as you let him."
"Well, I don't mind telling you that while he was my mate I never missed brothers and
sisters, or wanted any one else; but since he cast me off, I'll be hanged if I don't feel as
forlorn as old Crusoe before Friday turned up."
This burst of confidence confirmed Rose in her purpose of winning Charlie's Mentor
back to him, but she said no more, contented to have done so well. They parted excellent
friends, and Prince went home, wondering why "a fellow didn't mind saying things to a
girl or woman which they would die before they'd own to another fellow."
Rose also had some sage reflections upon the subject, and fell asleep thinking that there
were a great many curious things in this world, and feeling that she was beginning to
find out some of them.
Next day she trudged up the hill to see Archie, and having told him as much as she
thought best about her talk with Charlie, begged him to forget and forgive.
"I've been thinking that perhaps I ought to, though I am in the right. I'm no end fond of
Charlie, and he's the best-hearted lad alive; but he can't say No, and that will play the
mischief with him, if he does not take care," said Archie in his grave, kind way. "While
father was home, I was very busy with him, so Prince got into a set I don't like. They try
to be fast, and think it's manly, and they flatter him, and lead him on to do all sorts of
things,—play for money, and bet, and loaf about. I hate to have him do so, and tried to
stop it, but went to work the wrong way, so we got into a mess."
"He is all ready to make up if you don't say much, for he owned to me he was wrong; but
I don't think he will own it to you, in words," began Rose.
"I don't care for that; if he'll just drop those rowdies and come back, I'll hold my tongue
and not preach. I wonder if he owes those fellows money, and so doesn't like to break
off till he can pay it. I hope not, but don't dare to ask; though, perhaps, Steve knows, he's
always after Prince, more's the pity," and Archie looked anxious.
"I think Steve does know, for he talked about debts of honor the day I gave him—"
There Rose stopped short and turned scarlet.
But Archie ordered her to "fess," and had the whole story in five minutes, for none dared
disobey the Chief. He completed her affliction by putting a five-dollar bill into her pocket
by main force, looking both indignant and resolute as he said,—
"Never do so, again; but send Steve to me, if he is afraid to go to his father. Charlie had
nothing to do with that; he wouldn't borrow a penny of a girl, don't think it. But that's
the harm he does Steve, who adores him, and tries to be like him in all things. Don't say
a word; I'll make it all right, and no one shall blame you."
"Oh, me! I always make trouble by trying to help, and then letting out the wrong thing,"
sighed Rose, much depressed by her slip of the tongue.
Archie comforted her with the novel remark that it was always best to tell the truth, and
made her quite cheerful by promising to heal the breach with Charlie, as soon as
possible.
He kept his word so well that the very next afternoon, as Rose looked out of the window,
she beheld the joyful spectacle of Archie and Prince coming up the avenue, arm-in-arm,
as of old, talking away as if to make up for the unhappy silence of the past weeks.
 136

Rose dropped her work, hurried to the door, and, opening it wide, stood there smiling
down upon them so happily, that the faces of the lads brightened as they ran up the
steps eager to show that all was well with them.
"Here's our little peace-maker!" said Archie, shaking hands with vigor.
But Charlie added, with a look that made Rose very proud and happy, "And my little
sister."
 137

24. Which?

"UNCLE, I have discovered what girls are made for," said Rose, the day after the
reconciliation of Archie and the Prince.
"Well, my dear, what is it?" asked Dr. Alec, who was "planking the deck," as he called his
daily promenade up and down the hall.
"To take care of boys," answered Rose, quite beaming with satisfaction as she spoke.
"Phebe laughed when I told her, and said she thought girls had better learn to take care
of themselves first. But that's because she hasn't got seven boy-cousins as I have."
"She is right, nevertheless, Rosy, and so are you, for the two things go together, and in
helping seven lads you are unconsciously doing much to improve one lass," said Dr.
Alec, stopping to nod and smile at the bright-faced figure resting on the old bamboo
chair, after a lively game of battledore and shuttlecock, in place of a run which a storm
prevented.
"Am I? I'm glad of that, but really, uncle, I do feel as if I must take care of the boys, for
they come to me in all sorts of troubles, and ask advice, and I like it so much. Only I don't
always know what to do, and I'm going to consult you privately and then surprise them
with my wisdom."
"All right, my dear; what's the first worry? I see you have something on your little mind,
so come and tell uncle."
Rose put her arm in his, and, pacing to and fro, told him all about Charlie, asking what
she could do to keep him straight, and be a real sister to him.
"Could you make up your mind to go and stay with Aunt Clara a month?" asked the
Doctor, when she ended.
"Yes, sir; but I shouldn't like it. Do you really want me to go?"
"The best cure for Charlie is a daily dose of Rose water, or Rose and water; will you go
and see that he takes it?" laughed Dr. Alec.
"You mean that if I'm there and try to make it pleasant, he will stay at home and keep
out of mischief?"
"Exactly."
"But could I make it pleasant? He would want the boys."
"No danger but he'd have the boys, for they swarm after you like bees after their queen.
Haven't you found that out?"
"Aunt Plen often says they never used to be here half so much before I came, but I never
thought I made the difference, it seemed so natural to have them round."
"Little Modesty doesn't know what a magnet she is; but she will find it out some day,"
and the Doctor softly stroked the cheek that had grown rosy with pleasure at the
thought of being so much loved. "Now, you see, if I move the magnet to Aunt Clara's, the
lads will go there as sure as iron to steel, and Charlie will be so happy at home he won't
 138

care for these mischievous mates of his; I hope," added the Doctor, well knowing how
hard it was to wean a seventeen-year-old boy from his first taste of what is called
"seeing life," which, alas! often ends in seeing death.
"I'll go, uncle, right away! Aunt Clara is always asking me, and will be glad to get me. I
shall have to dress and dine late, and see lots of company, and be very fashionable, but
I'll try not to let it hurt me; and if I get in a puzzle or worried about any thing I can run
to you," answered Rose, good-will conquering timidity.
So it was decided, and without saying much about the real reason for this visit, Rose was
transplanted to Aunt Clara's, feeling that she had a work to do, and very eager to do it
well.
Dr. Alec was right about the bees, for the boys did follow their queen, and astonished
Mrs. Clara by their sudden assiduity in making calls, dropping in to dinner, and getting
up evening frolics. Charlie was a devoted host, and tried to show his gratitude by being
very kind to his "little sister," for he guessed why she came, and his heart was touched
by her artless endeavors to "help him be good."
Rose often longed to be back in the old house, with the simpler pleasures and more
useful duties of the life there; but, having made up her mind, in spite of Phebe, that "girls
were made to take care of boys," her motherly little soul found much to enjoy in the new
task she had undertaken.
It was a pretty sight to see the one earnest, sweet-faced girl among the flock of tall lads,
trying to understand, to help and please them with a patient affection that worked many
a small miracle unperceived. Slang, rough manners, and careless habits were banished
or bettered by the presence of a little gentlewoman; and all the manly virtues cropping
up were encouraged by the hearty admiration bestowed upon them by one whose good
opinion all valued more than they confessed; while Rose tried to imitate the good
qualities she praised in them, to put away her girlish vanities and fears, to be strong and
just and frank and brave as well as modest, kind, and beautiful.
This trial worked so well that when the month was over, Mac and Steve demanded a
visit in their turn, and Rose went, feeling that she would like to hear grim Aunt Jane say,
as Aunt Clara did at parting, "I wish I could keep you all my life, dear."
After Mac and Steve had had their turn, Archie and Company bore her away for some
weeks; and with them she was so happy, she felt as if she would like to stay for ever, if
she could have Uncle Alec also.
Of course, Aunt Myra could not be neglected, and, with secret despair, Rose went to the
"Mausoleum," as the boys called her gloomy abode. Fortunately, she was very near
home, and Dr. Alec dropped in so often that her visit was far less dismal than she
expected. Between them, they actually made Aunt Myra laugh heartily more than once;
and Rose did her so much good by letting in the sunshine, singing about the silent
house, cooking wholesome messes, and amusing the old lady with funny little lectures
on physiology, that she forgot to take her pills and gave up "Mum's Elixir," because she
slept so well, after the long walks and drives she was beguiled into taking, that she
needed no narcotic.
So the winter flew rapidly away, and it was May before Rose was fairly settled again at
home. They called her the "Monthly Rose," because she had spent a month with each of
 139

the aunts, and left such pleasant memories of bloom and fragrance behind her, that all
wanted the family flower back again.
Dr. Alec rejoiced greatly over his recovered treasure; but as the time drew near when
his year of experiment ended, he had many a secret fear that Rose might like to make
her home for the next twelve month with Aunt Jessie, or even Aunt Clara, for Charlie's
sake. He said nothing, but waited with much anxiety for the day when the matter should
be decided; and while he waited he did his best to finish as far as possible the task he
had begun so well.
Rose was very happy now, being out nearly all day enjoying the beautiful awakening of
the world, for spring came bright and early, as if anxious to do its part. The old horse-
chestnuts budded round her windows, green things sprung up like magic in the garden
under her hands, hardy flowers bloomed as fast as they could, the birds sang blithely
overhead, and every day a chorus of pleasant voices cried, "Good morning, cousin, isn't
it jolly weather?"
No one remembered the date of the eventful conversation which resulted in the
Doctor's experiment (no one but himself at least); so when the aunts were invited to tea
one Saturday they came quite unsuspiciously, and were all sitting together having a
social chat, when Brother Alec entered with two photographs in his hand.
"Do you remember that?" he said, showing one to Aunt Clara, who happened to be
nearest.
"Yes, indeed; it is very like her when she came. Quite her sad, unchildlike expression,
and thin little face, with the big dark eyes."
The picture was passed round, and all agreed that "it was very like Rose a year ago."
This point being settled, the Doctor showed the second picture, which was received
with great approbation, and pronounced a "charming likeness."
It certainly was, and a striking contrast to the first one, for it was a blooming, smiling
face, full of girlish spirit and health, with no sign of melancholy, though the soft eyes
were thoughtful, and the lines about the lips betrayed a sensitive nature.
Dr. Alec set both photographs on the chimney-piece, and, falling back a step or two,
surveyed them with infinite satisfaction for several minutes, then wheeled round,
saying briefly, as he pointed to the two faces,—
"Time is up; how do you think my experiment has succeeded, ladies?"
"Bless me, so it is!" cried Aunt Plenty, dropping a stitch in her surprise.
"Beautifully, dear," answered Aunt Peace, smiling entire approval.
"She certainly has improved, but appearances are deceitful, and she had no constitution
to build upon," croaked Aunt Myra.
"I am willing to allow that, as far as mere health goes, the experiment is a success,"
graciously observed Aunt Jane, unable to forget Rose's kindness to her Mac.
"So am I; and I'll go farther, for I really do believe Alec has done wonders for the child;
she will be a beauty in two or three years," added Aunt Clara, feeling that she could say
nothing better than that.
"I always knew he would succeed, and I'm so glad you all allow it, for he deserves more
credit than you know, and more praise than he will ever get," cried Aunt Jessie, clapping
 140

her hands with an enthusiasm that caused Jamie's little red stocking to wave like a
triumphal banner in the air.
Dr. Alec made them a splendid bow, looking much gratified, and then said soberly,—
"Thank you; now the question is, shall I go on?—for this is only the beginning. None of
you know the hinderances I've had, the mistakes I've made, the study I've given the
case, and the anxiety I've often felt. Sister Myra is right in one thing,—Rose is a delicate
creature, quick to flourish in the sunshine, and as quick to droop without it. She has no
special weakness, but inherits her mother's sensitive nature, and needs the wisest,
tenderest care to keep a very ardent little soul from wearing out a finely organized little
body. I think I have found the right treatment, and, with you to help me, I believe we
may build up a lovely and a noble woman, who will be a pride and comfort to us all."
There Dr. Alec stopped to get his breath, for he had spoken very earnestly, and his voice
got a little husky over the last words. A gentle murmur from the aunts seemed to
encourage him, and he went on with an engaging smile, for the good man was slyly
trying to win all the ladies to vote for him when the time came.
"Now, I don't wish to be selfish or arbitrary, because I am her guardian, and I shall leave
Rose free to choose for herself. We all want her, and if she likes to make her home with
any of you rather than with me, she shall do so. In fact, I encouraged her visits last
winter, that she might see what we can all offer her, and judge where she will be
happiest. Is not that the fairest way? Will you agree to abide by her choice, as I do?"
"Yes, we will," said all the aunts, in quite a flutter of excitement, at the prospect of
having Rose for a whole year.
"Good! she will be here directly, and then we will settle the question for another year. A
most important year, mind you, for she has got a good start, and will blossom rapidly
now if all goes well with her. So I beg of you don't undo my work, but deal very wisely
and gently with my little girl, for if any harm come to her, I think it would break my
heart."
As he spoke, Dr. Alec turned his back abruptly and affected to be examining the pictures
again; but the aunts understood how dear the child was to the solitary man who had
loved her mother years ago, and who now found his happiness in cherishing the little
Rose who was so like her. The good ladies nodded and sighed, and telegraphed to one
another that none of them would complain if not chosen, or ever try to rob Brother Alec
of his "Heart's Delight," as the boys called Rose.
Just then a pleasant sound of happy voices came up from the garden, and smiles broke
out on all serious faces. Dr. Alec turned at once, saying, as he threw back his head,
"There she is; now for it!"
The cousins had been a-Maying, and soon came flocking in laden with the spoils.
"Here is our bonny Scotch rose with all her thorns about her," said Dr. Alec, surveying
her with unusual pride and tenderness, as she went to show Aunt Peace her basket full
of early flowers, fresh leaves, and curious lichens.
"Leave your clutter in the hall, boys, and sit quietly down if you choose to stop here, for
we are busy," said Aunt Plenty, shaking her finger at the turbulent clan, who were
bubbling over with the jollity born of spring sunshine and healthy exercise.
 141

"Of course, we choose to stay! Wouldn't miss our Saturday high tea for any thing," said
the Chief, as he restored order among his men with a nod, a word, and an occasional
shake.
"What is up? a court-martial?" asked Charlie, looking at the assembled ladies with
affected awe and real curiosity, for their faces betrayed that some interesting business
was afloat.
Dr. Alec explained in a few words, which he made as brief and calm as he could; but the
effect was exciting, nevertheless, for each of the lads began at once to bribe, entice, and
wheedle "our cousin" to choose his home.
"You really ought to come to us for mother's sake, as a relish, you know, for she must be
perfectly satiated with boys," began Archie, using the strongest argument he could think
of at the moment.
"Oh, do! we'll never slam, or bounce at you or call you 'fraid cat,' if you only will,"
besought Geordie and Will, distorting their countenances in the attempt to smile with
overpowering sweetness.
"And I'll always wash my hands 'fore I touch you, and you shall be my dolly, 'cause
Pokey's gone away, and I'll love you hard," cried Jamie, clinging to her with his chubby
face full of affection.
"Brothers and sisters ought to live together; especially when the brother needs some
one to make home pleasant for him," added Charlie, with the wheedlesome tone and
look that Rose always found so difficult to resist.
"You had her longest, and it's our turn now; Mac needs her more than you do, Prince, for
she's 'the light of his eyes,' he says. Come, Rose, choose us, and I'll never use the musky
pomade you hate again as long as I live," said Steve, with his most killing air, as he
offered this noble sacrifice.
Mac peered wistfully over his goggles, saying in an unusually wide-awake and earnest
way,—
"Do, cousin, then we can study chemistry together. My experiments don't blow up very
often now, and the gases aren't at all bad when you get used to them."
Rose meantime had stood quite still, with the flowers dropping from her hands as her
eyes went from one eager face to another, while smiles rippled over her own at the
various enticements offered her. During the laugh that followed Mac's handsome
proposition, she looked at her uncle, whose eyes were fixed on her with an expression
of love and longing that went to her heart.
"Ah! yes," she thought, "he wants me most! I've often longed to give him something that
he wished for very much, and now I can."
So, when, at a sudden gesture from Aunt Peace, silence fell, Rose said slowly, with a
pretty color in her cheeks, and a beseeching look about the room, as if asking pardon of
the boys,—
"It's very hard to choose when everybody is so fond of me; therefore I think I'd better go
to the one who seems to need me most."
 142

"No, dear, the one you love the best and will be happiest with," said Dr. Alec quickly, as a
doleful sniff from Aunt Myra, and a murmur of "My sainted Caroline," made Rose pause
and look that way.
"Take time, cousin; don't be in a hurry to make up your mind, and remember, 'Codlin's
your friend,'" added Charlie, hopeful still.
"I don't want any time! I know who I love best, who I'm happiest with, and I choose
uncle. Will he have me?" cried Rose, in a tone that produced a sympathetic thrill among
the hearers, it was so full of tender confidence and love.
If she really had any doubt, the look in Dr. Alec's face banished it without a word, as he
opened wide his arms, and she ran into them, feeling that home was there.
No one spoke for a minute, but there were signs of emotion among the aunts, which
warned the boys to bestir themselves before the water-works began to play. So they
took hands and began to prance about uncle and niece, singing, with sudden inspiration,
the nursery rhyme,—
"Ring around a Rosy!"
Of course that put an end to all sentiment, and Rose emerged laughing from Dr. Alec's
bosom, with the mark of a waistcoat button nicely imprinted on her left cheek. He saw
it, and said with a merry kiss that half effaced it, "This is my ewe lamb, and I have set my
mark on her, so no one can steal her away."
That tickled the boys, and they set up a shout of
"Uncle had a little lamb!"
But Rose hushed the noise by slipping into the circle, and making them dance prettily,—
like lads and lasses round a May-pole; while Phebe, coming in with fresh water for the
flowers, began to twitter, chirp, and coo, as if all the birds of the air had come to join in
the spring revel of the eight cousins.

Hi! I'm Julie, the woman who runs Global Grey - the website where this ebook was
published for free. These are my own formatted editions, and I hope you enjoyed
reading this particular one.
To support the site, and to allow me to continue offering these quality (and
completely free) ebooks, please think about donating a small amount (if you
already have - thank you!). It helps with the site costs, and any amount is
appreciated.
Thanks for reading this and I hope you visit Global Grey again - new books are
added regularly so you'll always find something of interest :)
You might also be interested in:
More free children’s ebooks